The Sutra on

the Three Hundred and Sixty Aphorisms,

Being the Commentary on

the Bowl of Saki

of Pir-o-Murshid Hazrat Inayat Khan

by

Sufi Ahmed Murad Chisti, Murshid Samuel L. Lewis

Notes:

This version is based on the book  published in 1981

by Sufi Islamia/Prophecy Publications.

Toward the One, the Perfection of Love, Harmony, and Beauty,
the Only Being, United with All the Illuminated Souls
Who Form the Embodiment of the Master, the Spirit of Guidance.

January 1

As water in a fountain flows as one stream, but falls in many drops divided by time and space,
so are the revelations of the one stream of truth.

Truth is the Universal Life which permeates and penetrates all things. It is the same as Universal Light called Amida by the Buddhists which should not be regarded as different from Allah or God. This difference comes from the intervention of the mind-weaving. The Universal Light penetrating through the meshes of the mind reflects in forms through the world of limitation—that is to say, where there is time and where there is space.

If by cognition one means mental grasping, this is not the acquiring of truth. It can never be done by philosophy. It is only when the consciousness arises above time and space, it perceives the Grand Unity beyond the mental realm. It is this Touch which may be called Revelation, and no one who has ever experienced it will find its Essence contradictory to anyone else who has ever experienced it.

Sometimes the spiritual evolution of personality reaches such an exalted stage that the one is called Avatar or Rassoul. This is the result of the tearing of mind-mesh so that the Divine Light penetrates into the physical body, and the life of body, mind and spirit is one. In such cases the words of the speaker are termed “Revelation,” but the real revelation consists not of the words but of the personality and atmosphere of the Divine Messenger. As the Universal Light and Life are ever one and the same, and as the process of revelation always consists of this tearing of the mind-mesh and the pouring of spiritual abundance upon the body, such experience can well be likened to the rising of a geyser or fountain, only in this case the depths of the spring are in the universal sphere.

January 2

All names and forms are the garbs and covers under which the one life is hidden.

This Universal Life penetrates all things. It has two aspects, a rising and a falling, an expansion and a contraction. Through the heating of expansion in Love the Higher was formed; through the cooling of contraction in Beauty the Lower or external was formed. The waves of vibrations from these met and intermingled forming the mind-mesh where light and darkness both are found. The Universal Light falling between the meshes of mind upon the outer sphere gave rise to the myriads of forms which have been given names by man to distinguish them, but really the Essence is one and the same. Who understands this understands something of the Nature of Allah.

January 3

Truth without a veil is always uninteresting to the human mind.

Above this mind-mesh there is a Universal Condition which cannot be grasped by the human mind. Human beings can understand it through the heart faculty but not through the mind.

Although mind was formed by the interplay of forces from the lower and upper worlds, and in this were the Heavens, as well as the Hells made from the earth, nevertheless the Light of Intelligence shining through the mind-mesh from above causes it to look below upon name and form.

Even when it looks up it does not see anything beyond this mesh which forms the sky of Malakut, the Mental Plane, even as a fish cannot see above the surface of the water. Personality on earth looking up only so far, the light is turned back towards earth, forming again between the Mental Plane and earth the Psychic Realm which is created by the reflections and emotions of man, but is not in reality a sphere such as the Physical Plane (Nasut), the Mental Plane (Malakut) and the Spiritual Plane (Djabrut). In reality it is subjective, formed by the mind turning in upon itself and its experiences.

The veil of Isis is this same sky of Malakut, and when once that is penetrated the Goddess is beheld in all Her Glory.

January 4

When you stand with your back to the sun, your shadow is before you;
but when you turn and face the sun, your shadow falls behind you.

This describes the difference between the average man and the illuminated soul. This is primarily a difference of Will, not of capability. The average man, who is under the sway of external influence, permits his will to be deceived by the mind. He looks down from above, like the man leaning over the wharf and gazing into the depths of the ocean. All he sees are reflections and shadows. So he becomes caught in this web, which is nothing but the shadow of the vibrations interpenetrating in the mind-mesh.

When man turns to the path of God he begins to look upward. Therefore spiritual education is called a turning and a tuning. Then the shadow-thoughts and the shadow-words and the shadow-interests fade into nescience, and the whole attention is focused upon God and Unity. This is the meaning of the Sufi Invocation, “Toward the One, the Perfection of Love, Harmony and Beauty, the Only Being; United with All the Illuminated Souls, Who form the Embodiment of the Master, the Spirit of Guidance.”

January 5

No one has seen God and lived. To see God we must be non-existent.

It is the human mind which determines the existence of man. When man rises above the mind-mesh, existence continues but man does not. That is to say, the life in God is the non-existence of human life. So long as we exist as self we remain below the mind-mesh; in the life above the mind-mesh there is no self as we understand it.

January 6

The truth cannot be spoken; that which can be spoken is not the truth.

Truth is an Absolute, Transcendent Unity. Sounds are created out of Sound by the Universal Sound (called Logos by the Christians) which penetrates the mind-mesh giving rise to all particular sounds. Particular sounds show the existence of Universal Sound but do not explain it.

This Universal Truth is Universal Sound and not Silence. It is active, it is Life, yet in a certain sense it is changeless above and including all change. Human speech comes into existence by the grasping of the rays of Universal sound by the mind-mesh, but none of such utterances can either be or describe the Universal Sound which is Truth. A chicken cannot be described by the eggs she hatches, yet it is natural for the chicken to lay eggs. Yet human speech, through the praising of God, causes a turning back to God. This is through the process of renunciation (not abolition) of thought and speech. Through such a process one becomes one with Truth, and Truth is reflected in speech and is the cause of speech but of itself it is not speech.

January 7

The only power for the mystic is the power of love.

This has two explanations: There is one Power in the Universe, and that Power is Love. This one Power is that Universal Energy which we have been calling Life or Light. This is a naming of it—it is not a description of it. It is this same Power which gave rise to the Universe producing the positive and negative vibrations and atoms which directly or indirectly gave rise to all planes and all forms.

Now what is or was this Power? It is the Power which comes from letting go, from losing the self, the Power which arises from non-attachment to personality. And what is that Power? It is nothing but Love. God so loved, that He created, and He so loved the world that He had created that He permitted His Power to appear in fullness in a human being. This is the mystery of Christhood. That gave all men the opportunity first to witness, and then through example, to attain to the fullness of this Power of Love while in the human body in the physical world. This was the very purpose of creation.

January 8

If people but knew their own religion, how tolerant they would become,
and how free from any grudge against the religion of others.

What is this knowledge of religion? In its fullest sense it is nothing but knowledge of God. Without knowledge of God there is no knowledge of religion. There may be belief in religion but there is not knowledge of religion. Until there has been the personal experience and contact such that the mind has grasped its significance, it cannot be called knowledge. Certainly when another has learned it, it is not one’s knowledge. But when it has become part of one’s own life, it is one’s knowledge.

Now this knowledge of God, how does it bring tolerance? It brings tolerance because it makes one see all and know all. If it does not make one see all and know all it is not knowledge of God.

The God of popular religion is that name given to the human thought-concept of Divinity, but that human thought-concept is not the Reality. It is the Reality which, when apprehended, causes this condition of universal beneficence and compassion toward all creatures. That is why Allah is called Er-Rahman, Er-Rahim.

January 9

The real meaning of crucifixion is to crucify the false self that the true self may rise.
As long as the false self is not crucified, the true self is not realized.

The Cross is the symbol of Light. The vertical line is the way by which Light passes from Source to manifestation and also the way by which energy returns from manifestation to Source. This is seen in the breath. The horizontal line is caused by the action between the lower and upper currents and forms the mind-mesh.

The Cross has two forms, one like the letter “T” in the European languages. This represents the crucifixion of the soul in matter. The energy does not pass above the horizontal line. It strikes it and returns again to the earth-plane. This action is called Karma, and it brings to one the results of all speech, thought and action.

The teaching of all sages was to rise above this Karma. That brought the upper part of the vertical line of the Cross. It is that portion which is the Divine Light. But one cannot carry anything through the close lines of the mind-mesh. Only light will go through. Not only are all passions and sentiments too coarse to pass through and above it to the Buddhic Condition (Nuri Mohammed), but even good thoughts and feelings cannot pass. Nothing can pass but thought and feeling of Unity, which is called Love, and this is the very essence of Soul.

By this the false self is crucified and left behind. What is the false self? It is nothing but the thought of self made into a false reality, a pseudo-sun in the mental world. When one perceives the true Light this sun disappears, or by ignoring this false sun, one perceives the true sun. This is the higher crucifixion, and in the case of Jesus Christ and Moses and some others, it even caused the disintegration of the physical body, which had been kept together by the thought-form of the personality. When thought became completely immersed in God, even the physical body disintegrated. That is Parinirvana when even matter is spiritualized.

January 10

An ideal is beyond explanation. To analyze God is to dethrone God.

The realm of Ideals, or what Plato called Ideas, exists above the mind-mesh. The Divine Light striking the realm of Ideals is partly refracted, and then reflected above the mind-mesh. This produces the Ideas in the realm of Pure Light, so that their Nature is Light; also they are purely God, taking on what might be called the Intelligent Aspect of God.

As human mind does not and cannot reach this plane, it is impossible to express the condition there in human thought and in human words. These arise below the mind-mesh. Besides, what we call exposition or analysis is of the nature of distinction; things are known by how and to what extent they differ. The spiritual Ideas are “not” differentiated.

In the same way, all that is above the mental Akasha is God, whether it is explained, or described or referred to in various manners and by different words. Nevertheless, these words do not really bring one any knowledge; they are symbols which indicate there are different conditions, but as all these conditions are above and beyond the human mind and larger than the human mind in scope, they are no more intelligible to it than the ocean would be to a cup.

January 11

Where the flame of love rises, the knowledge of God unfolds of itself.

As it is evident that human intellect cannot grasp Deity and as it is said that God created the world to become known, there must be some other means of attaining to Divine Knowledge. As has been explained, this means is through love, through the casting away of self. Love has two aspects, the love of the greater for the lesser called compassion, and the love of the lesser for the greater called adoration. These are pictured in the six-pointed star.

Compassion is the love which seems to fall like water, or as Shakespeare has beautifully described it, “The quality of Mercy is not strained, it droppeth as the gentle rain from Heaven.” The use of the word strained is excellent for it describes the passing of the Divine Light-Love down into the sphere of sentient beings. The idea of the god Avalokita or Avalokitesvara came from that source.

But in man love is like a flame, and in adoration it rises and raises the whole personality. It is the rising flame of love which turns man around to face God, to begin the upward journey until he gets above the mind-mesh and karmic activity. Then the knowledge of God unfolds of itself, no effort is needed once man has discarded his lower self.

January 12

Peace is perfected activity; that is perfect which is complete in all its aspects,
balanced in each direction and under complete control of the will.

Until the soul has found itself far above the mind-mesh, there cannot be peace. Peace is found at the center, at the hub of things, nevertheless it cannot be separated from activity. Cessation of activity may be called non-activity, not peace; cessation of war may be called non-war, but peace is a very inappropriate term for it.

Whenever there is a change of feeling, thought or action, there is some rearrangement; and every type of change, arrangement or rearrangement causes or accompanies a disequilibrium. Any change of equilibrium is necessarily of the nature of war. Only when an equilibrium can be maintained without change is there peace. This is only found when the will has entire control of the mind.

All vibrations and atoms below the mind-mesh are constantly in motion, changing themselves and causing changes to others and being changed except where they are held in place by a stronger force. It is love or will that stand above law, which can fix these atoms and vibrations. This fixation is symbolically studied in alchemy and directly studied in the inward mystical process.

It is the Divine Will which can control all wills and all minds, and it is the Divinity which is the perfected activity. Therefore what the Buddhists call Nirvana is nothing but the natural state of God above all distinctions and differences, thus Pure Peace.

January 13

Do not limit God to your virtue. He is beyond your virtues, o pious ones!

Virtues can only be of two natures—those conceived by God and those conceived by man. Virtue as conceived by God is nothing but Love, although it may be said to have the seed of all virtues. Passing through the mind-mesh it appears under all guises and activities and these are given names by man; and especially those he likes he calls virtues, but all really arise from one activity and one essence. Until God is perceived as All-Embracing and as All-Qualities, the virtue man ascribes to God is nothing but the virtue he himself admires raised to an ideal, which ideal is not God even in its highest aspect, so long as it is attached to name.

January 14

A man’s inclination is the root of the tree of his life.

Inclination means leaning, and this leaning necessarily takes some direction. If man is dependent upon mind or body, he cannot rise above limitation. Yet his dependency will mark his character and influence his nature and his deeds. All this belongs to the limited personality, and the root may die when a shock or great pain or catastrophe comes.

But when man leans upon God, such events cannot disturb him to the extent of breaking down his spirit. Who depends upon God will be helped by God.

January 15

Yes, teach your principles of good, but do not think to limit God within them.
The goodness of each man is peculiar to himself.

For what we call “good” comes from the favorable effects caused beneath the mind-mesh. It is our name, our thought, and not the lasting Divine Thought which gives them life. God is the Essence of All Qualities, and is not affected by man’s thought upon any quality.

January 16

To learn to adopt the standard of God, and to cease to wish to make the world
conform to one’s own standard of good is the chief lesson of religion.

Prayer is a good thing; praying “Thy will be done” is always helpful, but man also must act in such a way that the prayer becomes a reality. This is the fulfillment of prayer. To pray and then leave the matter to fate is to experience the desire of the prayer without the desired or beneficial results.

Real prayer is to attune the whole being so that the Divine Light may bring about the fulfillment of prayer. This can only be done when man ceases to place any obstacle in the path of the prayer. When thought-force or logic are applied to prayer, the wish (and the breath which starts to take that wish to Heaven) is caught in the mind-mesh and either does not return, or returns in a form not always acceptable or good. This has led some people to deny the efficacy of prayer, but really this is not prayer because as soon as mental obstacles obtrude in the path of that prayer, it cannot reach Heaven, cannot touch the ear of God.

It is by mental conformation, by keeping the heart pure, and controlling mind by will, that one is enabled both to reach God and also to receive from God. This identifies life and religion which is most desirable. When one is given the strength and inspiration to accomplish or cooperate in the accomplishment of the desire of prayer, that is the highest successful fulfillment of prayer. This is done by keeping the feelings awake above the mental net of Samsara.

January 17

Thought draws the line of fate.

This is true not only in prayer but in all things. Every exhalation sends something out, and every inhalation draws something in. That which is expelled carries a message, as a flying dove going upward. As soon as another thought is received into the mind, it impedes the upward journey of that breath-message. When any act, thought, speech or desire strikes the mind-mesh, it is propelled downward toward the earth plane and brings with it the results of a movement which is at the same time personal and individual, and also cosmic, in the sense that the whole sphere endeavors to keep its balance and sends back the compensatory vibrations to those sent out by man.

To overcome this action, Fikr is practiced in some form. In daily Fikr or Darood, when a thought is accompanied by a Divine Breath it can automatically arise through the meshes of the mental net and pass through Djabrut to the Arsh, the throne of God. That is to say, the automatic wish of the average person can rise no higher than the thought or will behind it, but for the spiritual person, the initiate, whose thought and desire are accompanied by Darood, these automatically rise above the mental world into the empyrean unless another thought deliberately interferes. Practice of Concentration with Fikr perfects this process.

January 18

Misbelief alone misleads; single-mindedness always leads to the goal.

By misbelief is not meant wrong belief. Any belief of man can be called right and any belief can be called wrong. Misbelief therefore does not mean wrong belief, but belief which does not carry itself through clearly to the subject of belief. That is because even when thoroughly believing, mind entertains an unconscious doubt or insufficient knowledge.

A strong concentration throws ample light on the belief and rights it. That is to say, it permits the Light of God’s Intelligence to fall upon it. This enables one to hold or express beliefs or opinions which are in harmony with Cosmic Truth, that is to say, with the Will of God.

January 19

A king is ever a king, be he crowned with a jeweled crown or clad in a beggar’s garb.

This may be paraphrased as “Ruler is he who is ruler over himself.” No man can be called a king whose subjects do not obey him. Who and what are the subjects of the king? They are not only the personalities who give real or pretended obeisance; they include the thoughts and passions of the personality, and his real or potential control over affairs.

Thought-concentration on a king or by a king over his dominion subtly connects the breath of that one with the affairs of the kingdom. This means that there is a strong karmic link between all movements, inner or outer, of the king, and those of the kingdom. This is true for every individual, free or slave, whether one bows to another, has others bow to him, or neither bows or is bowed before.

January 20

To treat every human being as a shrine of God is to fulfill all religion.

Religion being the tie between the devotee and God, if such a one does not see—actually see—God everywhere, he has not come to the fulfillment of love. This is not a philosophy, it is a reality. It is seen and known.

God may be respected by treating our fellows as brothers and sisters in the Divine Parenthood. This is one step and is called Morals. But there is a higher step which is to see God Himself as the very life under all names and forms. This may be called Knowledge and it may be called Love. If one has not this feeling it will grow automatically by practice of Fikr and Darood.

January 21

The wise man should keep the balance between love and power;
he should keep the love in his nature ever increasing and expanding,
and at the same time strengthen the will so that the heart may not easily be broken.

Power is what God gives naturally to man, and love is what man should give naturally to God. Power enters with every breath. This can easily be demonstrated without any knowledge of metaphysics, for the person who does not breathe will surely lose the connection between the physical body and the subtle bodies and pass from form. It is the use of breath which can be the most valuable thing in life.

If the body tries to collect power and express power without love, it will be like a balloon bag being filled with gas. It has only a certain capacity and to exert it beyond that capacity will cause damage or destruction. Likewise the love for God which is unbalanced, which makes one mad with love or fervent with devotion does not give God the opportunity to use the pious person as his instrument. He wants to express His power through the pure vehicle and the person has not made the vehicle ready. This shows weakness of will even in the midst of love, which is intoxicating.

Will is strengthened by keeping the balance between power and love which are both aspects of will. Urouj and nasoul, inhalation and exhalation, the upward and downward currents must be kept in balance and rhythm in order to secure maximum efficiency. If there is too much power, even the physical heart will be strained; if there is too much love, it will experience pleasure and pain, ecstasy and suffering. But if the love is ever expanding, ever growing and made sober by the desire to do God’s will, then the person will also be a receptacle of power expressed or concealed. Even the gentlest saint may be a most majestic person through the attunement of will and breath to God.

January 22

Failure comes when will surrenders to reason.

Will is the Divine Energy which penetrates the mind-mesh and has capacity to rise above it. When the mind begins to turn its thought upon particular experiences, it seizes the will-power and prevents it from returning to God, keeping it in the mind. This is the murder of Abel by Cain. This causes all suffering and also prevents further will-power from entering the sphere. Mind cannot use that beyond its capacity, but can misuse anything and everything.

The great weakness in reason is that every person may use it for some particular end and even wickedness can be defended by an argumentative mind.

January 23

Success comes when reason, the store of experience, surrenders to will.

This is a natural process. The first movement of will is a downward current from Allah, through the heavens, to earth. This downward current pulls other things with it. It attracts other vibrations and collects them on the physical plane. If the will is not hampered on its return journey to God, it can descend again and bring more. This rise and fall of will is the Power and Love of God expressed through the Cosmic breath. It operates automatically through Fikr and Darood and in that way they are the greatest aids to concentration.

Concentration collects the mental atoms, but only keeps them in place when feeling controls thought. If this is persisted in, it will sooner or later force an accommodation in the physical sphere. This is success. So you see success is a positive action of will, while failure and evil are both due to weakness. Even from the selfish point of view selflessness proves to be the highest and best form of selfishness.

January 24

There is an answer to every call; those who call on God, to them God comes.

Jesus Christ has said, “Not every one who saith ‘Lord, Lord’ will enter the kingdom of Heaven, but he that doeth the Will of the Father.” This is very important and a mighty teaching. To call upon God one not only needs to use a Name of God—or the Name may be dispensed with under certain conditions—but other names, thoughts and desires must be rejected at that time.

Nevertheless, every call, whether expressed in speech or thought, rises to its proper sphere and returns to earth. If it is confined to the karmic sphere, it brings its natural fruit, but if it is united to pure will, it brings something Divine. So the speech or prayer to God, not coupled with any thought, feeling or emotion which would return to the nufs, reaches God.

This does not bring God to one, God is already there; but it enables the person to recognise and realize God and to serve Him so that God’s success and man’s success are one.

January 25

He who thinks against his own desire, he is his own enemy.

Once a thought or wish is released, its effect is influenced most by the original thinker, who is always attuned to it. If such a one says or thinks something against it, it immediately reaches the mental plane on the breath and destroys all the concentration that has been set up there. No accommodation being made on the mental plane, there can be no success on the physical plane. This is a wonderful law which makes man the master of his own destiny, and gives him what is erroneously called freedom of will, but which is strictly speaking, continuous opportunity to do good, no matter how many the shortcomings or how often the repetition of serious mistakes. That is to say, the Mercy and Forgiveness of God are characterized by the Wisdom which enables man to see, not by any blind relief from mistakes. But neither is man punished other than in his failure to succeed until he understands and practices the Law—mental, moral or spiritual.

January 26

The brain speaks through words; the heart in the glance of the eyes;
and the soul through a radiance that charges the atmosphere, magnetizing all.

In the explanation of the idea of Logos included particularly in the Christian religion, it has been forgotten that each word or doctrine has three discrete interpretations according to the degree of understanding and according to the plane of application. Really these two mean the same thing, for accordingly as the understanding is expanded, so will the more subtle plane be contacted.

However, when man lost the power and ability to contact the higher sphere, the mind began to consider the manifestations of three Logoi, as if they were all separate, and spoke of the triune God. This trinity has no reality except in the human mind; at the same time it is a very real thought and arises from the natural tendency of the human mind to analyze. And so it can be said at the same time that God is Triune, yet in the absolute sense He can be and is nothing but Unity above all explanations.

Mentally interpreted, Logos means word, or perhaps reason or doctrine. The brain, as the delegate of mind, expresses physically through words. But on the heart plane, Logos means Light and Law (Latin lex, legis) and one can see the resemblance between these words showing that they came from one root. The actual root was this Divine Light as expressed in the mental plane. As Jesus Christ said, “The light of the body is in the eye,” so that Divine Light from the heart plane, passing through the mental plane is divulged in the physical eye of man.

But while Logos means word or thought or reason or doctrine mentally, and Light or Law spiritually, it is also true as the Bible teaches, that first was the Logos, and the Logos was with God and the Logos was God, the Logos was in the very beginning with God. That is to say that Logos was and is the very emanation from the Arsh-throne of God and is this universal Power-Love
ocean-stream of vibrations.

Emanation individualized is called Ruh by the Sufis, but it is nevertheless one with this Universal Ocean of Love, and when vivified cannot be confined to any part of the human personality. So when the soul awakens, this energy magnetizes the complete atmosphere of the person, and even a much greater area around one.

January 27

Love is the merchandise which all the world demands;
if you store it in your heart, every soul will become your customer.

The first explanation of this is that there is no explanation, as Love is its own explanation. Also it is self-explanatory, and without this Love nothing conveyed to the mind will clarify it. At the same time the mind cannot be thoroughly efficient without it. Concentration cannot be accomplished without feeling, without power. When the concentration takes one into this Universal Ocean of Love, it is found to be the essence of the heart stream. Then everything and everybody will be attracted. This living evidence is the only clarification.

January 28

Sincerity is the jewel that forms in the shell of the heart.

This being a condition of the heart, mind cannot grasp it. It is one of those truths which have to be posited without being explained. To test it in one way is to enter Darood, or better yet, Fikr, and concentrate on sincerity. You will find it in the heart. Or concentrate on the heart; you will find sincerity at its very core.

January 29

Self-pity is the worst poverty;
it overwhelms man until he sees nothing but illness, trouble and pain.

This is a concentration upon nufs, the cause of all disharmony. When one concentrates upon God, nothing but love will be found, but when the attention is centered around the thought of self, all ugliness, pain and illness will rise. Of course in a certain sense they were always there, but this concentration gives them more life. It deprives the body and mind of the usual life which is naturally bestowed upon them by the Grace of God. It feeds the elementals who derive their potency from the excrescences of man, and these elementals in turn increase his trouble. Concentration upon darkness does not increase the darkness, but it does impede the opportunity for light and health to reach the place of sickness.

January 30

The heart is not living until it has experienced pain.

The angel lives in the heart-sphere but does not know pain. There is not strength in the love, it is something like the natural love of the infant. It is only when love is tested that love can show its strength. If it turns to hate or any emotion, that shows there was no life there.

Sufis are able to experience pain in the heart without being drowned by it. The various spiritual practices are exercises to the heart-muscles and to the heart faculties. This endows the heart with life; that is to say, it enables the heart to partake of experiences and to shed the Divine Light upon them, showing the proper way through all intricacies of external existence.

January 31

The pleasures of life are blinding;
it is love alone that clears the rust from the heart, the mirror of the soul.

Pleasure is the effect upon nufs of the radiations from the mind-mesh, which through the falling current of breath form the emotions. But all these are of indirect light, which is subject to the elements and becomes controlled by them. To rise above the elements it is necessary to touch the heart-plane. This is a realm of pure light not contaminated by the karmic swirl below the mind-mesh. This is the metaphysical explanation, but the explanation to the heart is clear—when it loves, all the rust and dust are purged from its bosom. This is its blessing. Its life is its own blessing—heart is the medicine for heart.

February 1

The pain of love is the dynamite that breaks up the heart, even if it be as hard as a rock.

The natural condition of the heart is to be soft, ever in a state of living expansion and contraction. When the breath is confined to the region of gross vibrations which are beneath the mind-mesh, there are no finer vibrations which can reach the heart, which slowly hardens like cooling rock. Then it ceases to be pliable and may be brittle like hardened rubber. Nevertheless it is never entirely dead.

If the heart is called into action after it has lost its mobility, it will suffer pain even as a muscle long in disuse will suffer pain when it resumes activity. But the only energy that can touch the heart is love, and this often comes in a shock, surprise or catastrophe. Be it ever so hard, there is always the possibility of the heart awakening, and sometimes people who have fallen very low will be shocked into great activity by a disaster. This would not be necessary if the person had lived a holy life.

The kindlier person sometimes suffers pain without this deeper experience, but arrives much sooner at the state when the ordinary disturbances of life no longer cause hurt. The indifference of the sage, far from showing absence of heart activity conceals his greatness of heart and his wisdom.

February 2

Our virtues are made of love, and our sins are caused by a lack of it.

As the Sufi Thoughts teach, there is one moral, there is one virtue, which is Love. Particular virtues arise from the qualities displayed by love in everyday affairs. Thus arise courage, mercy, kindliness, compassion, adoration, friendship, fidelity, charity, brotherhood and many other virtues. Yet all are aspects of Love.

So soon as the heart ceases to be active, so soon as mind gains control over will, the Love-Life energy from the higher spheres no longer touches the personality. This brings about the reign of sin over one. This is the fall of man, true of Adam and true of all his descendants.

February 3

Love is the essence of all religion, mysticism and philosophy.

What is religion? It is our relation to God. What is mysticism? It is our realization of God. What is philosophy? It is our consideration of God. But what connects man with God and God with man? It is the Love-Light-Life described as Logos. So soon as any speech, thought or feeling connects man with God, some of this Universal Energy touches a man or returns to God. This connecting nexus is the very Elixir of Love.

February 4

The fire of devotion purifies the heart of the devotee, and leads unto spiritual freedom.

Vibrations which reach the heart are of finer nature than those which touch the mind sphere. They cannot be conveyed on the breath ordinarily, but through Fikr, Zikr and Darood, as well as through certain practices of refining the breath, the Divine Thought enables the Cosmic Energy to pierce the mind-mesh and return toward the source. This is the first resurrection, this is the beginning of the process of initiation.

It has been explained, when man, in adoration or supplication, turns toward God, the feeling is of the nature of fire in that it rises. But also it gives strength and courage and faculty to the devotee. This puts back into the heart the life which naturally belongs there. The giving of this life to the heart is the restoration of it to its normal condition which is nothing but freedom. Real freedom of the will does not consist of catering to every desire; freedom of the will consists of freeing it from all the excrescences of conditioned existence (Samsara) so its actions will not be hampered. This is only attained on the heart plane.

February 5

Mysticism without devotion is like uncooked food; it can never be assimilated.

Mysticism means recognition of God. But how can one recognise God until the heart is awakened? It is only when through the fire of devotion and love that the whole life force is returned to its source in fervor and contemplation that the spiritual life can be experienced.

February 6

He who stores evil in his heart cannot see beauty.

Evil, being of the nature of shadow or darkness, this destroys spiritual vision, and so blinds one to the beauty which was the purpose of creation. This condition should be called avidya, blindness or ignorance.

There is, however, a difference between one who has evil in the mind and evil in the heart. The average person who does not know or seek truth may be called evil in mind. This person is under the sway of sin, as the Christians explain and has been demonstrated. But there is another sort of person called diabolical, who may be mentally alert but who has deliberately turned the heart into a charnel house, a hidden chamber where evil is planned, to be committed in the world. These people can put wicked thoughts into the minds of others, and can command evil elementals to influence others so that they may never perform any particular vile act directly.

This shows that all evil thought, desire or speech is responsible for the wrong acts of others. In this there is universal karma, which was the explanation of the Buddha. So long as anybody sows karma, it prevents others from being delivered from pain, disease, injury and death.

February 7

The wise man, by studying nature, enters into unity through its variety,
and realizes the personality of God by sacrificing his own.

It should not be supposed that Allah has not a physical body. All nature, all the physical world, constitutes this body just as all the mental world constitutes the sheath of His Mind. Man cannot so easily see the inside of his body, cognizing the various activities going on in the organs and cells, in the nerves and blood stream. In some mysterious way these constitute a unity, but the unity is fundamental to their existence.

Similarly, all the functions and species of nature are dependent upon a cosmic unity, which is reflected in them and is causal to them, but which does not consist of them. To understand this more fully, man must find out God’s Mind in order to understand God’s Body. This can only be done when his own mind, and so his own personality, is left behind in his spiritual unfoldment.

February 8

Love manifests towards those whom we like as love;
towards those whom we do not like as forgiveness.

The love we feel toward friends and relatives and heroes is natural. Although Christ said, “Love ye your enemies,” this does not mean to entertain the identical feeling toward them. Why? Because feeling is that which connects parties and unites them. We are united to our dear ones by love. By whatever the feeling we hold to those we do not like, they may not feel friendly toward us.

The proper attitude is therefore selflessness, to refuse to hold the feeling of dislike. They, not appreciating our love, could not see it as love or friendship but could perceive it in the spirit of forgiveness. From our point of view it would be the same in both cases, but the object of love and the connection between ourself and the other would be different in each instance.

February 9

Love brought man from the world of unity to that of variety,
and the same force can take him back again to the world of unity from the world of variety.

First came God, and then the object of His Love which is called Creation. Then God in Love entered into union with this Creation and all the living forms appeared, the Highest being man, which is the one resembling the Spiritual Parent most. But God, not being man, loves and can enter into union with all creatures, as soon as that creature—atom, rock, earth, stone, plant, vegetable, bird, beast, fish, crawling creature, human being, jinn, spirit or angel—turns toward God. The difference between this second kind of union and the first is that in the second instance one becomes entirely united with God, without producing any further fruits of union necessarily.

February 10

Whoever knows the mystery of vibrations indeed knows all things.

As aspiration this may appear to be a nice saying or we may appreciate it intuitively as truth. That is the first stage of appreciation. That is only subjective, it has no objective vitality. One has no knowledge, one does not know it to be true although one may firmly believe it. Nevertheless, if one were to say to such a one, “Whoever knows the mystery of vibrations does not know it or through it know God,” how would you disprove such a statement? Suppose it were said, “God is above vibration, above all vibrations and so long as we deal with vibrations we are not contacting reality.” A little meditation shows the need for greater growth and understanding. It would be evident that one could read a thousand aphorisms and have a billion beliefs and this would not bring one any nearer the truth except that it might put one in a proper receptive mood.

Then how is one to learn the mystery of vibrations? Mostly through the breath, by watching the breath, but also by watching the heart and learning through the heart’s awakening. As this is a practice and not a study, a deeper explanation without application would not help much.

February 11

He who arrives at the state of indifference without experiencing interest in life is incomplete
and apt to be tempted by interest at any moment; but he who arrives at the state of indifference by going through interest really attains the blessed state.

This is very important. Sages all extol the value of indifference. This indifference comes with awakened heart. Many people are indifferent in the sense of being callous. Nothing moves them, they are like sticks or stones. That is not indifference, that is sloth; that shows the soul is asleep, there is no love, there is no God-vitality.

Now the sage is very different, who knows through his own experience the value and the lack of value in attachment, friendship, emotion and all the vicissitudes of life. He surrenders all these forms of clinging, he no longer clings to anything and he makes an actual surrender. That shows the Divine Indifference.

February 12

Wisdom is greater and more difficult to attain than intellect, piety or spirituality.

Intellect and piety are both connected with the mind and show attachment to name and form. Spirituality is a higher state which shows the heart awakening, but not necessarily awakened. Wisdom is the fruit of spirituality, when the heart condition is sustained, and the Divine Love-Life-Light is expressed and divulged through the personality.

February 13

Wisdom is intelligence in its pure essence,
which is not necessarily dependent upon the knowledge of names and forms.

This intelligence is the natural faculty and condition of the heart when it is not veiled by the mind, when the activity of the consciousness is focused in the depths of one’s being. Wisdom may be considered as the apperception or grasping of the fundamental principles which lie beneath name and form. While these principles can be perceived through particulars and do operate through particular forms, atoms and vibrations, they are essentially aspects of Nuri Mohammed, that is to say, of the Divine Mirror of God into which He gazed. When man gazes into that mirror, this knowledge, called by the Sufis Ilm, is identical with Wisdom, God-knowledge or Tasawwuf.

February 14

Man forms his future by his actions;
his every good or bad action spreads its vibrations
and becomes known throughout the universe.

The physical and mental creation may be considered as one personality. Man forms the Grand Man, sometimes known as Adam. This includes all the Life beneath the mind-mesh. The world above the mind-mesh, called by the Sufis Djabrut, is identical with Eden. Adam expelled from Eden is all of the humanity functioning in the worlds of limitation. Whatever any personality does affects this whole kingdom of man as well as himself.

Of course each man’s actions affect himself most of all. His every word, speech and thought strike the dome of Malakut and fall back again to their natural place. This return of energy not only touches the individual but touches the whole of humanity. Thus if a person spreads germs or disease, every man might be liable. This show the inclusive nature of Karma. Likewise kindness spreads abroad and the tales of good deeds often bear fruit in faraway places.

February 15

The universe is like a dome; it vibrates to that which you say in it,
and answers the same back to you; so also is the law of action, we reap what we sow.

Mankind was placed in an enclosure where he was given full command over everything within. This is in the story of Adam. But to regain Eden he has to work out his destiny. For this purpose he was given the faculty of knowledge over name and form. Having this faculty he is responsible for his use or misuse of it.

But within certain limits there is the law of the equality of action and reaction. This means that if we suffer without doing evil, in time this will lead to compensation; while if we seem to escape punishment, we are only preparing a greater blow for ourselves. The effect of Karma is escaped by speaking, thinking and acting in the name of God. Through the spiritual practices, man rises to wisdom above knowledge and suffering.

February 16

We are always searching for God afar off, when all the while he is nearer to us than our own soul.

Differences in planes are not differences in time and space but differences of rates of vibrations. One plane is formed from another in the same region, called akasha or accommodation, by change of rate of vibration. Consequently all planes may be regarded as all spaces. God, being the source of formation and the essence of energy, is therefore in all times and all spaces and places and can be found by a change in pitch, by a tuning of the soul.

So long as soul is regarded as something different than material, something different from mental existence, one finds differences not soul. Since God is to be found in the mental and material, God is therefore the nearest thing. Really it is God Who is searching for God, and we are the very thing we are looking for, only in our ignorance we do not know this.

February 17

Concentration and contemplation are great things;
but no contemplation is greater than the life we have about us every day.

It is very easy to build dreams of ideals. It is very easy to imagine happiness in Heaven but that brings no strength, it never brings that great satisfaction when one feels one has accomplished something. This satisfaction is greatest in the physical sphere where there is so much to overcome, yet this is the greatest battle it is possible to wage and its victory is the finest victory, the victory over great obstacles.

It is easy to imagine Nirvana far away from turmoil; it is marvelous to imagine and attain Nirvana in the midst of trouble. Therefore if the sage once finds the Universal Peace in the midst of strife, it will be natural for him to find it anywhere and everywhere. The descent of Jesus into Hell is nothing but the willingness of the awakened soul to face all and fear nothing for the sake of God.

February 18

He who expects to change the world will be disappointed, he must change his view.
When this is done, then tolerance will come, forgiveness will come,
and there will be nothing he cannot bear.

Change of view does not mean alone to accept another person’s view. Particular view is the standpoint of the nufs; accepting another’s idea is to fall under the sway of nufs, in this case the nufs of another. The Sufi point of view is to perceive God’s position, and when one can view life from the universal aspect as God sees it, it will include all points of view. This brings tolerance naturally, not as a moral, not as a discipline, but as the very part and portion of life. Then one will tolerate and forgive because one will not only see the other’s viewpoint, he will know how and why the other came to that conclusion and will not separate the ideas from the whole life’s experience of another. This is tolerance with wisdom and understanding.

February 19

To renounce what we cannot gain is not true renunciation, it is weakness.

As in the story of the fox, who abandoned his quest for the grapes on the high branch, the person who calls it surrender or renunciation when he cannot obtain an object sought has made the prime error of assuming that he is that thought of self called nufs by the Sufis, but which is not really the true Self. Whatever be the true cause of failure, it is due to lack of concentration and some weakness. Of course, very often ignorance leads us to believe that we might secure some unwarranted prize, which later knowledge shows is beyond our reach. In this case it was the weakness which was the cause of ignorance.

Spiritual renunciation is of a very different character, being surrender of that which we can easily obtain; or sacrifice of something which we possess and prize; or giving away something we have earned at great cost; or abandoning the fruits of action for some higher ideal. This is the true renunciation, the real spiritual sacrifice.

February 20

The religion of each one is the attainment of his soul’s desire;
when he is on the path of that attainment he is religious;
when he is off that path then he is irreligious, impious.

Religion in its highest and truest sense being that which relates us to God, it is the fulfillment of this relation which alone satisfies the soul. This means the renunciation and abandonment of everything belonging to the three worlds of body, mind and spirit. So long as we hold any earthly or heavenly attachments our love is not for the Zat of God. When love is other than for the Zat of God, the person may be called irreligious. He is impious in the sense that this failure to keep on the right path will lead him sooner or later to error and sin, and this keeps him bound by karmic ties.

February 21

The reformer comes to plough the ground; the prophet comes to sow the seed;
and the priest comes to reap the harvest.

In the physical world we find these stages. First one comes to combat evil, often failing. Then another comes who moves the hearts and minds of man, and finally the third person becomes the leader in the righteous cause. On the mental plane we have the one who exhorts but does not move; this is the reformer, although some reformers are very successful in moving the emotions of man, but they do not always touch the mind or heart. The prophet is of another character, who places the seed of righteousness in the mind and heart that it may fructify. The movement that he has founded becomes organized, often as a religion, and the priest is the leader in religion.

From another point of view, the reformer helps to clear away emotional rubbish, the prophet helps to keep the mind pure, and the priest helps to preserve the purity in the heart after it is once attained.

February 22

Life is an opportunity given to satisfy the hunger and thirst of the soul.

If the soul continued to exist only in the highest state, it would never experience hunger and thirst. This comes through the separation, its departure from its home, whence it passes through the phases of hunger and thirst. This is the theme of the opening of the “Masnavi,” the allegory of the flute. After the soul has suffered thoroughly in the pain of separation, it recovers step by step its lost province. As it throws off the deceiving desires, as it abandons the fruits of action, as it surrenders all the thoughts and attachments of incarnate and disincarnate experience, it comes again to the full satisfaction of love and the end of hunger and thirst in its reunion with God. This reunion, however, is only apparent; it has always existed but the soul has not realized it during its journey away from home.

February 23

Truth alone can succeed; falsehood is a waste of time and a loss of energy.

Truth metaphysically connotes all that is beyond the mental sphere, while falsehood is all that lives upon the shadow forms of the lower worlds. Truth is of the nature of light and therefore of energy, while falsehood is of the nature of passing or incidental phenomena. The cause of falsehood is the nufs, that thought of self; where it does not exist there can be no falsehood. Therefore angels always tell the truth, but there is no merit in it. The successful person is one who has the ability to cling to falsehood and does not. He becomes master of all the energy and dominates the three worlds.

February 24

Do not fear God, but consciously regard his pleasure and displeasure.

Fear is an emotion which results from the failure of breath to touch the heart plane. This is the natural condition of man. In the opposite condition, or that of love, the breath reaches but does not penetrate the heart-plane (Djabrut). However, the light of Intelligence confers upon such a one vision into that sphere so he or she can perceive the Divine Will. Thus one can, through the practice of Darood or Fikr, discover all that is in harmony or disharmony with God, and in a very practical (not theoretical) manner, perform His Will.

February 25

He who has failed himself has failed all; he who has conquered himself has won all.

Failure is due to the domination of the false self. It alone puts out the thought of failure, of weakness, of limitation. It is not capable of sustaining concentration or effort. When one has controlled this self and its passions, and especially when one has performed the spiritual practices which link one to God, the True Self, one has conquered this false lower self. This is the great victory of life. All other victories are unimportant in comparison with it and not essential to mundane existence. Once the nufs is mastered, the key to every success is at hand. This is conveyed in the allegory of “The Thief of Baghdad.”

February 26

As man rises above passion, so he begins to know what is love.

What is passion? What is love? This is the same force, in the former instance operating in the sphere of plurality, in the latter case in the world of unity or principle. When the Universal Love-Light is caught in the image of self, it is reflected in myriad pieces, each of which the self desires to grasp and keep as its own. Not recognizing the Supreme Unity and failing to find all its desire in any one of these fragments, the false self flits from false love to false love. This is because it only recognizes falsehood and not truth. Passion is therefore the shadow of love; it is not to be condemned. It is the selfishness which must be eradicated.

February 27

Believe in God with childlike faith; for simplicity with intelligence is the sign of the holy ones.

Complexity is born of man, mankind loves complexities. This is due to the activity of the mind-mesh which splits truth into fragments, the shadows of which appear as facts. Not all the facts combined will present the truth, nor can all facts be combined until the essence of truth is discernible.

It is this perception of unity, very simple in itself, very intelligible, yet quite unanalyzable, which is the natural aspect of the heart, characteristic of children and angels and possible in all souls who have escaped the network of the mind-mesh.

February 28

He who can live up to his ideal is the king of life; he who cannot live up to it is life’s slave.

It is better to be obedient to a simple standard than to strive for some unattainable goal. Success does not depend upon the goal, success depends upon our overcoming obstacles. Many think that if they claim some noble ideal or moral standard they are fulfilling duty in life. This is a conclusion of man. Success comes from mastering our own weaknesses, and if we do not coordinate the efforts of thought, speech and deed, we cannot accomplish much. It is this unity of our self with our self that brings us sooner or later to full realization of unity.

February 29

Every moment of our life is an invaluable opportunity.

Every breath brings with it something from heaven; every breath takes with it something to heaven. There are the thoughts we get and the thoughts we give, there are the words we get and the words we give, there are the things we get and the things we give. All this is part of life, but there is more: according to our union with God every moment of our lives is permanent success obtained or lost.

March 1

Nature speaks louder than the call from the minaret.

This is the call of man to man in the name of God, but in nature we find the call of God to man in the Name of God, which is really the call of God to God in the Name of God. It is through the speech or call of God that the universe was made, and one reason that it was created was so that God could use it as His Instrument for His Eternal Music. That our ears are closed is not His fault.

Yet we sense this call in another way, in our appreciation of sunshine, the song of birds, the falling waters, the dashing waves, the feeling of exuberance at springtime, the refreshing atmosphere after a rain, and in many other ways. Truly the Music of God is everywhere, but this artificial life has benumbed our ears. So man must call us to prayer and worship, prayer and worship which are the natural business of the soul.

March 2

The priest gives a benediction from the church; the branches of the tree give blessing from God.

What is the church? It is not wrong to go to church or worship in church. Church is right where it unites men and women in prayer and worship and so promotes unity and brotherhood; it is wrong when it excommunicates or antagonizes men and women and so divides humanity. This division is of man, not of God. He does not condemn on any basis as man declares; He is not bound by any decisions of human councils or human institutions.

Priest speaking in the name of self or in the name of church with thought of self cannot give the divine blessing. Tree, having no thought of self, rapt in love for God, can give the highest blessing and many people, believers and unbelievers alike, feel it.

March 3

The soul brings its light from heaven; the mind acquires its knowledge from earth.
Therefore, when the soul believes readily, the mind may still doubt.

The soul is always in light, can never be in anything but light because the soul is light. Mind makes accommodation for both light and darkness—light from heaven, darkness from earth. When mind draws its content from earth and picks up shadow-thoughts and shadow-words, instead of the light-substance embodied in those thoughts and words, it cannot have surety. For not only is shadow not light, but the tendency of shadow is to change its shape, to become smaller or larger, dimmer or deeper as light approaches or recedes. Under such circumstances the mind can never be too sure of this earth born intellectual mind-gathering called knowledge, which is nothing but the collection of names and forms and not true knowledge.

March 4

Those who throw dust at the sun, the dust falls in their eyes.

This is literally true, but there is a much deeper significance. When one offered injury to Buddha, he refused to accept the injury, classifying it as a gift acceptable or unacceptable, which when refused, was returned to the giver. The same idea is in Christ’s “Resist not evil.” Refusing to accept evil as evil, declining to recognize anything as harm to the self, the intended harm or evil falls back upon the schemer.

The same law can be observed in the life of the great Sufi Bayazid Bistami. When he declared the universality of God in such a way as to betray the Great Secret, he called upon his disciples to kill him; instead, their knives were turned back upon themselves. In other words, when we rise above duality, when we touch infinity, we can no longer be affected by the finite. And who wishes to do good to the sages receives good; who desires to perform evil, receives evil. In that condition the sage is the master of Karma, above the influence of Karma.

March 5

Man creates his own disharmony.

This by his thought of self, the nufs. Undifferentiated Sound exists above the mind-mesh, and in the mental plane it exists as all different sounds. These need not clash but when they are attuned to particular ears, and then focused by particular thoughts—especially by that nufs, or thought of self—their real rhythm and vibration is affected and they are perceived as disharmonies. This disharmony is not real, it is not objective, it is subjective—the result of relating reality to the false self.

March 6

The real book of God is in the heart of man; when it is frozen with bitterness or hatred,
the doors of the shrine are closed; the light is hidden.

This can be perceived in three ways: Physically it interferes with the free passage of blood through the veins and tubes and so produces various diseases—arthritis, rheumatism, angina and all forms of sluggishness. Mentally it inhibits the passage of thought vibrations into the nerves, tends to sarcasm and bitterness in speech, and gross selfishness in outlooks upon life. Spiritually it kills all desire for love, growth and expansion. The person recognizes no love or kindness either in oneself or another, and without necessarily giving way to hate, leaves no room for the expression of spirit. So this man or woman stands in his or her own light, and there is a tightening up of all tendencies and functions – bringing decay and death, due to the absences of life. Even cancer and other such diseases can destroy the body because there is no room for the higher aspects of life and no protection against evil influences from within or without.

March 7

It is a false love that does not uproot man’s claim of “I”;
the first and last lesson of love is “I am not.”

This is difficult of expression for love is above all expression. The nature of love is light, expansiveness, brightness, beauty, life itself. Thoughts, words, descriptions of any kind, arising from activity below the mind-mesh, can in no way describe the illimitable. The thought of self, any expression of selfhood, arises from name and form which are the shadows of reality. These names and forms can only be expressed by the marks they make, their essence remains hidden. True love expresses itself in life, in atmosphere, in feeling, in heart qualities, in unselfishness; these are its characteristics which are removed from both affirmation and negation. It is life that lives, and love is life itself.

March 8

You cannot be both horse and rider at the same time.

You are either the positive or the negative, the teacher or the pupil, jelal or jemal, leader or follower. In another aspect, horse represents mind and rider will; either the mind overshadows will or will directs and controls mind. There are no alternatives. But when one keeps in Darood and in unity with God, the part that they may play in the world does not matter. They may assume a seeming negativity, but their full, honest and real negativity is only toward God and His Messengers. Toward all the rest of the world, inwardly they keep a positive atmosphere and attitude when they know, a negative when they do not know.

March 9

It is more important to know the truth about one’s self
than to try to find out the truth of heaven and hell.

Heaven and Hell are themselves the results of deeds. In the Bible the form of earth was conceived before sun and moon. Sun and moon represent higher and lower aspects of heaven and the dark of the moon corresponds to hell. In finding the Self, the true Self which is God, we rise above both heaven and self.

From another point of view, considered metaphysically, the reality of existence is above the mind-mesh, is beyond Malakut, and Heaven and Hell are phases of the life in Malakut. Until we get beyond Malakut we do not touch the world of Principle.

March 10

Every man’s pursuit is according to his evolution

This means pursuit of pleasure, pursuit of wealth, pursuit of knowledge, pursuit of God, pursuit of love. What is the basis of pursuit? It is that the soul has an unsatisfied longing; no matter what the path in life, where there is pursuit it shows the soul has an unsatisfied longing. The sage knows the direction his pursuit should take, the average man does not; so the sage comes to satisfaction and finds peace of mind, heart and soul, which are foreign to the natures of the generality.

March 11

Man sees what he sees; beyond it he cannot see.

The vision of man as man is confined to the mind-mesh, but it is also true that God made man in His own Image. By man is meant what the Hebrews called Aish, the Intellectual Person. But this in turn was an aspect of Adam, the Universal Man, Whose vision extends beyond the mental plane.

The potentiality of mankind is greater than that of any kingdom in all the aspects of creation or existence. The physical eye of man is like that of the animals, limited in scope, better than the eyes of some, not so good as the sight of others. But man’s eyesight is more closely connected with his brain and mental life, and the mental eye of man is not like that of the animals. Some animals may see the sun and moon and be affected by them but they never think about them, they do not compare their distances or size with the sizes and distances of objects about them. Indeed the mind of animals is totally different from that of man in certain aspects, particularly in the higher aspects. Imagination enables us to transcend time while animals are completely subject to time processes.

But the eye of the heart of man possesses capacity above limitation. This capacity, while it need not be called infinite, still is beyond the scope of mental vision and measuration. In that respect it is neither infinite nor finite nor quantitative nor qualitative; it is not subject to time or space, and is of a very different nature from time and space. Heart expands and contracts, opens and closes, and is not therefore of any geometrical or mathematical nature.

March 12

The source of truth is within man; he himself is the object of his realization.

It is the discriminating faculty of the human mind which makes life so interesting, causes all this diversity and diversion, yet at the same time makes for every sort of difficulty. The highest vibrations and the lowest are as one in principle, but through the analytical faculty of intellect appear different and thus render it difficult or impossible for man to realize unity. It is this realization which takes him above all discrimination and distinction, and when this is accomplished he at once realizes his unity in essence with all things, and with all thingness. But this also takes one above the realm of words and thoughts; these distinguish and define and are not of the nature of absolute unity.

March 13

As life unfolds itself to man, the first lesson he learns is humility.

This living unfoldment is a process, not an accomplishment. It does not come from book learning or prayer or asceticism or from change in regimen or vain breathing exercises. It comes only through the grasping of life. And how is life grasped? Either through actual pain and suffering, or worldly experience, or inner awakening through the Grace of God, as in meditation and Zikr.

March 14

God is truth; and truth is God.

There are just two ways to discuss this matter, the very nature and essence of which is really beyond discussion. From one point of view, the process of apprehension of truth is in the first place a living heart awakening and growth. Even then the reality of completion comes only after the heart is fully awakened, and the self explored. Word, form, thought, symbolism, effect or explanation can but point to a sort of Neti, as the Hindus describe it; that is to say, truth is depicted as being something different from anything and everything which can be depicted.

But from the metaphysical point of view, theosophically expressed, Truth is all which is called Rupa and Arupa—all in name and form and all without name and form in the state and stage of Absolute Unity, a Unity which while being Unity includes every degree and variety of complexity. So it is not only the life above the mind-mesh, it is the realization that this life beyond the mental, called Buddhic, includes also every sort of condition, actual and potential, so that all Heaven and Hell appear as part of one’s being. This cannot be discussed, as it is clouded by every process except the highest forms of meditation and contemplation.

March 15

Until man loses himself in the vision of God, he cannot be said to live really.

That is to say, the limited life is not life; mortality which says life and death are two, not one, is not life. From one point of view, we die not only daily but every minute. Attachment is birth and freedom from attachment is death. Therefore one must become free from every sort of attachment or clinging; one must become free.

And how does one become free? It is through apprehension of God which comes through His Grace given to those who lose themselves in Him. His Grace is everywhere but we shut it out by our attachment. Detachment brings Grace and Grace brings detachment; they are one, not two.

Baqa is not something phenomenal or superphenomenal. It is living with open eye, with open consciousness, with understanding. It belongs neither to time nor space nor relativity. Until it is actually experienced, all consideration of it is vain. By shutting out self, man discovers it automatically.

March 16

At every step of evolution, man’s realization of God changes.

For the nature of mind is to seek, to move, to change. It may endeavor to enlarge its scope, and this brings change in realization. But Baqa is most wonderful for it includes both the changing and changeless condition at the same time. It brings the celestial music which is one note and all notes. Even discovery of God does not confer divinity. This is never possible in our sense of the term even though we may speak of Parinirvana. For the mind to dwell on such matters is senseless; for the mind to discover itself is all value.

March 17

Verily, he is victorious who has conquered himself.

What is the nature of victory? When man gains something from another, unless in that process he has gained strength, he has gained nothing. The things that he momentarily seizes he cannot keep when he leaves this world; the strength that comes to him either on the battlefield or in controversy or in love or in friendliness or in any situation—if it is strength—can be taken with him out of this world. This shows that strength is something that can be gained, and a victorious person can gain strength.

Now suppose one is an athlete. It has been found by people we regard as ordinary that the well-trained athlete, be he ball player or runner or wrestler or pugilist, must keep a fairly strict regimen especially in regard to rhythm and self-control. No matter how great his physical prowess, without this rhythm and self-control he cannot consistently and continually win. His whole life, be it ever so mundane and material, depends upon his self-control.

From this we can see that the nature of deliverance is not apart from the finite existence, that Nirvana and Samsara are of the same essence. And what is the sage? The sage is nothing but that athlete, that pugilist, who has carried that regimen over into the mental sphere from the physical. And what is the saint? One who has gone still further and carried this discipline into the heart, in other words into the whole of life.

March 18

Prayer is the greatest virtue, the only way of being free from all sin.

What is this prayer? This prayer is the continual process of approach to God and submission to His Will. If one prays a little, the prayer may be answered, but in the flux of things the answer may not be noticed and then one will doubt the merit of prayer. Mohammed instituted five prayers daily, which really meant a rhythmical concentration on God, and it was the sincere prayers in the mosque which brought victory to the armies on the battlefields. With the advent of insincerity came the dawn of defeat.

To the Sufi, cessation of prayer constitutes defeat. Every breath, every step and every thought is a prayer for Him. This is the great merit of Fikr, so great it cannot be compared to anything else. By prayer, Sufis mean Fikr; God alone is wise, God alone is good, and therefore full dependence on Him is the only and the greatest virtue.

March 19

It is the sincere devotee who knows best how to humble himself before God.

Sincerity is spiritual humility. No man can say, “I am humble,” for any expression “I am” precludes humility. Humility says, “Thou art,” and it does not qualify or posit anything. It loses itself by itself.

March 20

It is wise to see all things, and yet to turn our eyes from all that should be overlooked.

It is the soul which sees, the heart which understands. Mind of itself is nothing, but mind properly trained and controlled gains the whole world without losing one’s soul. In this condition one sees because God sees through one; one does not have to see for the sake of sight or for the sake of self, but for the sake of God one has to see. Now if we reflect upon what we have seen, if we give much thought to what we have seen, this is sight for the sake of self; it is not sight for the sake of God and our saying so does not make it so.

That sight which is Insight (Kashf) sees the attributes and essence together and has no need to analyze persons or situations. It sees the complete unity which all its parts, and yet does not attribute moral valuation to any condition or thing. This is having Right Views, where the fruits of sensation are left to God.

March 21

Our soul is blessed with the impression of the glory of God whenever our lips praise him.

This praise is the one thing which surely pierces the mind-mesh. In the first place, the praise we give to God is the one praise for which we cannot possibly expect return; this lack of expectancy of return shows unselfishness, and unselfishness is the one thing that blesses the soul.

March 22

There is one teacher, God himself; we are all his pupils.

Knowledge is not the fruit of the mind; knowledge comes when mind itself is the fruit of the tree of knowledge. It is not particular names and forms which constitute knowledge but the successful grasping of affairs through the living intelligence, which is the very essence of ourselves.

And what is this intelligence? It is the Spirit of Guidance within us, that is to say the reflection of God which is the one thing that gives us strength and inspiration. Beyond even that is God in Essence Who is continually pouring forth love and knowledge. When we are receptive we become His disciples.

March 23

All earthly knowledge is as a cloud covering the sun.

Because these forms arise from thought-shadows. It is the hardening of thought-forms which enables man to produce material objects out of the stuff of the physical sphere. The mental and physical cannot be dissociated in this, but the process which enables the mind to work is supermental. That real knowledge comes when mind is tuned to heart and heart to that universality which men call God or Allah or Amitabha or Brahma.

March 24

The first sign of the realization of truth is tolerance.

Truth being of the Buddhic nature, not manasic, it can never be properly expressed in words. You cannot build a syllogism about Love, neither can you describe Truth. Even the attempt to describe Truth is wrong in itself (all attempts are wrong because they are attempts) and yet all attempts are right because they are concentrations upon what is right and are of the nature of right concentration.

From this point of view, it can be seen that all endeavor is good, but all expression is imperfect. The difference between right and wrong being relative and not absolute, and there being none of whom it can be said that they are always right, the spiritual tolerance comes from seeing that all expressions are part right and part wrong and that their source of error is in their being expressed and not in what is actually expressed.

This is very different from the toleration of mentalists who feel their own view is right and that it shows greatness of heart in being fair-minded toward those who differ. But the spiritual person knows that it is of the very nature of nufs to differ, and that all yearning for truth is wrong, and that all expression of truth is nothing but this nufs, albeit there are several degrees or aspects of nufs.

March 25

He who is filled with the knowledge of names and forms
has no capacity for the knowledge of God.

Yet he who has found capacity for the knowledge of God has all capacity for knowledge of names and forms. That is because the heart is so much greater than the mind and is the very essence of mind. Growth of heart, awakening of heart, purifying of true faith—these are the best means of increasing the capacity of mind. However, the object of life is the attainment of truth, not the development of mind. Sufis often have acquired great intellects through their spiritual unfoldment, but it is not necessary, it has no merit because this knowledge as such cannot be taken above Malakut.

Suppose one is living the life of the heart, whether in Djabrut or on earth—and it is really the same thing—how does such a one acquire knowledge? One does not need it at all. One can read it in the minds of others, not only in the human mind, but when the heart is open, the very trees, hills, flowers, rocks and birds and animals will convey their impressions to one, and there is a silent speech which is vastly larger than any sounds made by the tongue.

Besides that, in the heart condition there is no need to entangle the mind or carry a large memory. It is always there in the atoms and can be picked up at will. This is the higher akasha which holds all the knowledge of existence and forms, so to speak, the prakrit of Djabrut, the earth of Djabrut, the Adamic, which becomes the sky of Malakut from another point of view.

March 26

Man is closer to God than the fishes are to the ocean.

Now the fishes are in the ocean but the ocean is not in the fish except in a certain sense. The fish have bones, muscles, etc., which are of more solid materials than the ocean. But all things are of God, the material of which man is formed, the akasha which provides the substance and food for the intellect, the stream of light which is the essence of heart, and the soul which is God Himself.

March 27

We start our lives trying to be teachers; it is very hard to learn to be a pupil.

Because being a pupil is not a learning, it is a surrender. Until self is surrendered one cannot learn from another. So long as one holds on to self, the door is shut before all other selves, whether it is the nufs of man, animal, plant, rock, thought of anything in the heavens above or in the earth below. All this is shut out beyond a certain point.

When this nufs is restrained, all vibrations convey to the heart all that the heart needs. This is the beginning of being a pupil, yet after years of meditation and prayer, one does not always attain to the heart condition or sustain it. At the same time, pain or love or sorrow can bring it all in an instant.

March 28

Until the heart is empty, it cannot receive the knowledge of God.

Now the condition of the heart is this, that it carry nothing. It cannot contain two things, but the unity which it holds in love may be simple or complex, very large or greater than all the universe. This is the explanation of the teaching of Upanishad. In the Upanishads, Atman often means the same as heart-essence, and this heart-essence grasps both great and small, but whatever it holds, it holds nothing else.

For that reason Sufis practice heart-concentration, first to restore to the heart its faculty of grasping and then to prepare the heart for grasping that which alone does it good; that is to say, to grasp God, to hold God. All Sufi practices have this object in view.

March 29

According to his evolution, man knows truth.

That is to say, as his heart opens. Until this occurs, there may be knowledge of names and forms—this is not Truth. Until this occurs, one may be kind to everybody and have friends or disciples or happiness, but this is not Truth. All these are passing fancies whether of the seeming essence of knowledge or love. Until the mind-mesh is pierced and reality perceived, it is not Truth. Truth is above all worldly knowledge and morality, it is the expressing, not the expressible. It is we ourselves who are of the nature of Truth, and not anything outside can be called Truth.

March 30

We can never sufficiently humble our limited self before limitless perfection.

So long as there is humility, effacement is not reached. Through humility we make very little of our limited self; through effacement we make it as nothing. The small fraction has a value, it may be a very little value, but it still has some value; so humility keeps the ego from expanding itself but does not efface it.

Now in mathematics all numbers are as nothing before the Infinite, and in reality all things or thoughts are as nothing before God. This corresponds to humility. But in mathematics the zero is as nothing before anything which has any value, without taking measure of the thing. This is the effacement of ego, whereupon all things appear as Infinite because in everything one sees God’s face.

March 31

Even to utter the name of God is a blessing that can fill the soul with light and joy and happiness as nothing else can do.

While this may be true, while there may be a great mantric value in repetition in thought and speech of any name for God, the merit is nothing compared to the reality one experiences as in Zikr. That is to say, this is not a karmic activity; it is not the piling up of some good for which one may receive a future reward, whether in or out of heaven. In Zikr this blessing is actually what happens; therefore it is not to discuss why it happens but to know that it happens. But the great understanding comes from and through the living experience. Praising God is its own reward.

April 1

When one praises the beauty of God, the soul is filled with bliss.

Now the condition of soul is peace, but in its natural, active state soul operates in the sphere of heart where the condition is bliss. That is to say, the soul praises God. This praising God brings bliss and this state of bliss is not connected with any plane. It is our state of mind which determines the plane, not the condition of soul, which is above conditioned existence. At the same time, whenever the mind permits the praising of God in or out of prayer, it raises the whole pitch of the personality and purifies the breath in the highest manner. This leads to bliss.

April 2

Sympathy is the root of religion; and so long as the spirit of sympathy is living in your heart,
you have the light of religion.

Religion is that which connects one with God. Therefore it is not mental, and not being mental there can be no theology or system of beliefs. When a mother suckles an infant there is no system of beliefs, there is not any intellectual enterprise. She loves it because she loves it, and this is very much simpler to explain than the love between God and the soul.

Now the feeling between mother and child, between God and soul which is called love, or agape by the Christians, Ishk by the Sufis and Muslims generally, karuna by the Buddhists and has other names elsewhere, is the great driving power in the Universe. This sympathy is the same force which appears as cohesion, adhesion and gravitation among the physical forces; this promotes all growth—physical, mental or spiritual—and is the principle behind many faculties which appear in the world of creation.

As its essence is supermental, it can be appreciated—without being completely understood—by mind. Nor is this necessary. Everyone can express sympathy or feel it from another; all that is therefore necessary is to perceive that that feeling and not any system of beliefs, is the fundamental root of real religion.

April 3

Life is a misery for the man absorbed in himself.

He makes a load of every experience by relating it to his ego. The world has moved and will move without this ego, and events will take place, and no personality is ever so powerful that, without divine help, he can cause the world to change its course.

We only feel pain when we think of self; we feel no pain when we think of God, especially when we praise God. Praise of God leads to bliss, and when there is bliss there is no pain. There is a spiritual anaesthetic in praise which can cure all suffering. As there is nobody before whom all will appear harmonious, when one possesses the thoughts and feelings another has toward one, one grasps these disharmonies and they cause all manner of disease within the mind and within the body. But one does not have to possess those feelings, one does not have to accept all those thought vibrations others are sending out. One may refuse to accept them, whereupon the karmic effect goes back upon the cause, whether for good or ill.

Spiritual travelers therefore endeavor to remove the ego, so that there can be no collation of such vibrations, and so no opportunity for disease or suffering of any kind.

April 4

To give sympathy is sovereignty, to desire it from others is captivity.

Ishk Allah. Sympathy is God Himself, there is no difference. When one gives out sympathy, one is expressing God; one has found God whether conscious of it or not. But when one desires it, one has not found it, the search is not complete.

This sympathy is the very root-force of the Universe and when one comes to the heart of it—which is found even within the human heart—all keys to all mysteries are found. There is no lost key to mysteries other than love and sympathy, and to look for anything mental or magical or evocative is lost effort. By removing the ego in love and sympathy, with love and sympathy the Golden Key becomes one’s possession.

April 5

God speaks to the ears of every heart, but it is not every heart that hears Him.

All vibrations, from the throne of God to the physical plane, bound and rebound through the Universe causing the music of the spheres. This is the Message of God, in that it can be regarded as the very Message which God is speaking eternally. The theme of this Message, if it can be said to have a theme, can be epitomized in the English words love, harmony and beauty. That is to say, the perfected principle of all that is embodied in these words is emanated in and through these cosmic vibrations.

We generally do not consider light as anything but physical light, yet the plant feels that light not only as light but as life and love also. This can be seen both in its vertical growth and its daily horizontal movement in following the sun through the heavens. When the heart of man is opened, it finds the spiritual light is also life and love, and that while the mind of man has created three words and may even regard these three words as representing three thoughts, this is because of its discriminating faculty which has the tendency to divide and define.

When man lays aside this discriminating faculty and begins to feel, after a while he finds that behind every word and thought there is a spirit, and this spirit is really what the Sufis call the Spirit of Guidance; in other words, God Himself taking on a name or form or feeling so that even individuated man can receive the spiritual Guidance. It is this which proves that God is all-loving, all-merciful, all-sympathetic, all-tender-hearted.

April 6

As one can see when the eyes are open, so one can understand when the heart is open.

This opening of the heart is not physiological, but even in the physical body the heart is affected. When rigor mortis sets in as at death, the blood does not flow, the cells are not fed; in other words, the heart is closed and does not show any love to the body. Heart must love body that body live; heart must love mind that mind live. When body and mind keep heart closed, it is body and mind that suffer.

Now this spiritual condition comes when the will is no longer dominated by body and mind. Then the will-power, which is in reality love-power, can properly express itself through the heart. When it is in the heart it is at home, and when it is at home it is most powerful and yet most natural.

Sympathy and love expand the heart, enable the blood to flow freely, enable the thought to function actively and clearly, and by removing the conception of self, there is nothing in the Universe which cannot be apprehended.

April 7

It is being dead to self which is the recognition of God.

This is so simple that its very simplicity has astounded those who have found God. We are always looking for complexities, but these come out of the self-thought. The light is simple, although from it very complex mixtures of colors have been made. Yet the essence of all these colors is light which is much more simple. To find light in the colors, one has to move from the complex to the simple.

This is not a mental process when one is considering the spiritual evolution of man. It is the living process which comes when one ceases to think in terms of “I.” This does not extinguish thought, it purifies thought. Instead of the “I” trying to think thought, it is pure thought which thinks. And how does thought think?

On the physical plane there are natural movements of matter which have led some to believe there is no cause, that forces control everything. There is an element of truth in it, that every activity of matter may cause some other matter to move, as in the phenomenon of weather. There is an analogous condition in the mental world that every thought of anyone may affect many other thoughts and produce mental phenomena. At the same time, just as the physical sun, embodying physical light, is the most important factor, so the sun of intelligence, embodying pure thought, affects the mental world more than anything else.

There are all kinds of clouds in the mental world, but these are produced by the self in opposition to the sun of intelligence. So one cannot enter the higher heavens in bliss until these clouds are removed; yet this removal, this extinguishing of self, automatically brings one into the presence of God, regardless of time, space, plane or condition

April 8

As the light of the sun helps the plant to grow,
so the divine spirit helps the soul towards its perfection.

Light has three aspects which have formed the phenomenon of sun in the physical, mental and spiritual worlds respectively. In the physical world, this sun promotes the growth of plants as well as of animals and men. In the mental world, the sun helps to increase the intellectual power of animals and men. In the spiritual world, the sun awakens the heart by the process of sympathy and attunement, a principle found operating in the radio and in general where there are the so-called sympathetic vibrations of any kind.

April 9

Things are worthwhile when we seek them, only then do we know their value.

But the real value is in the search, not in the things. In the story of “Sir Launfal” by the poet Lowell, the cup of Christ was as a cup of pure running water. It was not magical, but the search and the suffering brought the awakening. Actually no thing has great spiritual value, but to cease to search—to be unwilling to attain, not to look or strive—all these prevent God from manifesting and from returning to His Source.

April 10

When a man looks at the ocean, he can only see that part of it which comes
within his range of vision; so it is with the truth.

Nevertheless it is possible for a man to become one with the ocean through selfless concentration, and it is also possible that he become as one with Truth by selfless concentration. That light which falls below the mind-mesh depends upon personality’s degree of awakening. To increase the light it is necessary to develop the personality, and for this there is a definite spiritual method, the chief point of which is the education of the heart, which is not so much an education but an increase in life’s experience. The more one can imbibe of life itself, the more he can appreciate Truth, and when he reaches that stage when he feels at one with the whole stream of life, he is not far from the goal.

April 11

It does not matter in what way a person offers his respect and his reverence
to the deity he worships, it matters only how sincere he is in his offering.

Because respect and reverence are determined by the degree of sincerity and selflessness and not by outer act. Thus in the story of the widow’s mite, about whom Christ said that she had given the most to God, it was because she had given her self and not because of any mathematical proportion of tithe. So we find many manners of prayer and ceremonials of worship and all names and forms, but these are mostly for the convenience of man. For God’s sake we need sincerity, that is to say, the prayer of the heart which is the real and full prayer.

April 12

The ideal of God is a bridge connecting the limited life with the unlimited;
whosoever travels over this bridge passes safely from the limited to the unlimited life.

Most words indicate that which the mind has grasped of the finite portion of existence. But this finite portion is not reality, it is shadow or color, and depends upon our own condition, not upon the thing or condition or principle apprehended. Now mind, realizing that all did not come within its ken and finding that the greater portion of life is not intellectually understood, made use of the word God or of some similar word to describe the Pleroma—the All-Embracing, Living Fullness which is felt to be by the ignorant and known to be by the wise. This feeling of God, which is the greatest intuition, through faith helps one greatly toward its realization.

April 13

He who wants to understand, will understand.

This is the condition of will leading the mind. The will, being the efflux of the soul, would unite with God. The thought would turn the will toward variety. This brings about the struggle between peace and unity on the one hand and intoxication and variety on the other. Understanding comes from the grasping of unity which is possible when selfhood is laid aside and the faculty of discrimination lulled.

April 14

Man is the picture of the reflection of his imagination;
he is as large or as small as he thinks himself.

So long as his thought is centered around his conception of a limited self, he is limited by power of thought; when he rises to the fullness of life in the Cosmic Unity, finding that God Alone is and is the True Self, he is no longer limited. And what was it that limited him? Nothing but his own thought. Just as thought can obtain all knowledge of matter, so can spirit gain all knowledge of thought and so can God-attainment give all knowledge of spirit.

April 15

The great teachers of humanity become streams of love.

Considered historically, this is so because we do find millions of people paying homage to the Messengers of God, whatsoever be their names, whatsoever was the form of their Message. From a higher point of view, they have been recognized as the guides of humanity, no longer limited by their physical vehicles and so able to assist those devoted to them, assisting them toward fuller realization and a greater devotion for That One Who is above all limitation, name and form. Finally, when one comes more into contact with them in the very fullness of spirit, one finds them to be these very streams of love.

April 16

“God is love”: three words which open up an unending realm for the thinker
who desires to probe the depths of the secret of life.

In this we have three ideas, two of which the mind can partially grasp, the other of which—although it names—it grasps not at all. This is “God,” who in the form called by the Sufis Zat, is beyond all predication, but in the aspects of Life and Love, there is predication about Him.

Thus when one says “is,” that means that God and the Life are identical, Allah is essence, Allah is Eternal Being; thus “God is.” God is and no one else is; God is and nothing else is. Only God is and there is naught else. But what is God? What is the nature of Life? It is Love. If it were not Love, nothing would hold on to anything else—neither cell to cell in the physical, nor thought to thought in the mental, nor heart to heart in the spiritual. Without love nothing would adhere to anything else, there would be no things, all would be chaos. And upon this much meditation is needed.

April 17

It is the surface of the sea that makes waves and roaring breakers; the depth is silent.

This surface is the physical condition, but between the physical and mental is a similar condition. Thus speech operates by waves moving through the ocean of air, and through these waves man is able to understand another in part. But there could have been no words and no language if there was not some agreement to accept these word-symbols as expressions of thought. Thus thought makes itself known by waves, whether as sound in the physical or as waves which we can call telepathic in the mental.

Yet both these types of waves arise from the faculty of discrimination. They tell what they tell, not through and in principles, but through and in differences. All these vibrations are disturbances of the media through which they move, and every disturbance of any kind reacts according to the karmic law. So all thought, as well as all speech and action, which is not divinely harmonious to begin with, is of the nature of war, disease, disharmony and disruption.

April 18

Our success or failure depends upon the harmony or disharmony
of our individual will with the divine will.

All thought, speech and action not divine in its operation causes disturbance. Therefore restraint of thought, speech and action appears necessary to produce calmness and peace for ourselves or for the universe. But this is the calmness of sleep, not of activity, and approaches death, not life, in its principle. The great quest is to find the calmness which is action, the peace that is expressive, the principle which is harmonious in all its operations.

This comes through our union with God, and this in turn is the natural result of the spiritual practices, especially Fikr. This permits action, allows the life to touch the surface and spiritualizes even the dense earth, for as soon as human will touches Divine Will, then that instant the Divine Will is expressed through the human being. And for this humanity was made to appear on the earth.

April 19

The wave realizes “I am the sea,” and by falling into the sea prostrates itself to its God.

This is the Nirvana of the wave. Yet all vibrations have their Nirvana when they reunite with their source, and all that has name finds its Nirvana when it is reunited with its source—which can only properly be termed the Nameless, although man has been pleased to call it God, Allah, Brahma and given it other terms. This is good so long as the Reality is not confused by the concept.

April 20

The secret of happiness is hidden under the cover of spiritual knowledge.

And what is spiritual knowledge? It is unity-knowledge, that is to say, the knowledge which understands principles above their divisions into aspects, qualities and attributes. This knowledge is not apart from principles or realities, for it cannot be attained until one can become that which is being apprehended, becoming known. In other words, there is to be union between seeker and sought, and it is love alone which accomplishes this union. Therefore spiritual knowledge and love are one and the same thing, and that love which does not include knowledge and that knowledge which does not include love will never bring happiness because either is incomplete; so long as the soul is not completely satisfied, there can be no abiding happiness.

April 21

The soul is first born into the false self, it is blind; in the true self the soul opens it’s eyes.

Because in going toward incarnation, the soul was made drunk and becomes enticed by the wonders of the worlds of limitations. Then it becomes identified in its false dream with that which it is dreaming and does not know it is a dream until it has awakened. Every spiritual practice enhances this awakening, which becomes fact when it sees that the false ego is the product of thought and not the originator.

April 22

To learn the lesson of how to live is more important than any psychic or occult knowledge.

Transcendental knowledge which is confined to the universe of limitation is subject to limitation. The knowledge of the psychic realm may take one beyond earth, but it does not take one to God. The knowledge of the mental and psychic and physical may seem to be without limit, yet it is nothing compared to the knowledge which transcends these spheres. Even all the heart can give, as heart—as heart separated from the pure stream of life—even that which appears unlimited to the intellectual man, even that is nothing to the comprehension of life itself which comes through self-sacrifice, through union with the source of all things and thoughts.

April 23

Knowledge without love is lifeless.

This is the knowledge of the lower worlds which is subject to death. For every time we forget, that is the death of this false knowledge, and every time we become indifferent, some of this
ego-coined knowledge loses its false, elemental life. When man masters these elemental thoughts, when he realizes that principles can be understood only by union with these principles and that union connotes nothing but love, then he sees the real relation between head and heart, and the real process of the highest learning and the highest wisdom.

April 24

The aim of the mystic is to keep near to the idea of unity and find out where we unite.

In fact the aim of the Mystic is to keep always near to the idea of Unity, and this is possible by concentrating always on “Toward the One,” which practice is called Darood. This is the very gate to love and unity. By continuing in this state one finally feels the thoughts harmonizing with the self in an indescribable manner, Then the intuitions take one into life more, and trust in these intuitions takes one even further. Every time the breath appears out of harmony, there is weakness, and when it flows harmoniously, there is strength. This is the sign of life itself.

And where is this union? It is in the heart stream. It is the love-life which is beyond the mental sphere. The more the heart-life, the more the love-life, the more the acquisition of unity.

April 25

Sleep is comfortable, but awakening is interesting.

This is true for the body. It is also true for the mind, which becomes tired, but even when we go to bed it sometimes is enticed by its thoughts. It is also true for the heart, which finds its peace and joy in loving one—be it person or God—yet keeps up so many interests that it may lose faith. Loss of faith is often accompanied by a humanitarian solicitude, but this solicitude, although well-meaning, is not founded upon principle and so may degenerate into sentimentalism.

Finally the soul itself sleeps and awakens, but its true condition is where these are united. In this world, the soul is as asleep except for momentary flashes. In the inner life, these flashes increase and finally there is the awakening. But this continual sleeping and awakening, states of contraction and expansion, or nearness and farness, belong to those on the path to God, not to the travelers who have arrived.

April 26

Every moment has its special message.

Because there are thoughts we can grasp or let go by, because the breath brings with it something from Heaven which we can take or leave, because the Spirit of Guidance is ever present in the heart. So the Sufi prays, “Draw us closer to Thee every moment of our lives until in us be reflected Thy Grace, Thy Glory, Thy Wisdom, Thy Joy and Thy Peace.”

April 27

To make God a reality is the real object of worship.

And how is this done? By ceasing to act, think, speak or even feel as a disjunct personality. Acting unity, thinking unity, speaking unity, feeling unity and recognizing unity as nothing but love; that is one part of it. And the other consists in coming to the realization of the falseness of everything that emanates from the limited personality. These together bring one to the marvelous discovery. And what is the marvelous discovery? That there is nothing to be discovered, that the thing searching itself was the thing to be found.

April 28

Every passion, every emotion has its effect upon the mind,
and every change of mind, however slight, has its effect upon man’s body.

Now passions and emotions come from two sources—the breath and the ego. The breath is as the mother, for when the breath is spiritualized there can be no emotion unless indifference be regarded as such. But according to the elements dominant in the breath and according to the state of thought or feeling, there are emotions. And without the thought of self, there would be no passions or emotions for all arise from the attempt of the nufs “to be something.”

Every emotion has its seat in some organ of the body, and under their stress either the fluid of these organs is thrown into the blood or the blood enters the organs. So the natural rhythm is affected and the body suffers accordingly. But the mind also suffers, for every activity of any organ enervates the nerves, the mental magnetism is drawn in that direction and so thought as a whole is affected and perhaps impeded.

Likewise every thought, by drawing more nervous energy and mental magnetism, by attracting more blood and by directing the will-power, naturally takes the forces away from other parts of the body and mind. Thus, in deep thinking, physical exercise may be impossible, while one engaged in athletic pursuits is generally unable to carry on simultaneously intellectual tasks.

April 29

When souls meet each other, what truth they can exchange!
It is uttered in silence, yet always surely reaches its goal.

When souls meet, there can be no speech (for that means that minds meet). But the essence of all souls is one, and therefore the meeting of souls is the union of souls, which cannot be comprehended or explained. It is a process, whereupon plurality becomes unity, wherein there are neither distinctions nor differences, no “I-ness” and “thou-ness,” and in general the overcoming of all conditions which make for plurality. When souls meet, there are no souls, there is God and God alone.

April 30

All gains, whether material, spiritual, moral or mystical, are in answer to one’s own character.

For either they come through the operation of karmic law wherein one attracts or repels because of one’s nature, or else they come because of the Grace of God which, although ever-present, is not accepted until the self is laid aside. This is the perfuming of character.

May 1

You can have all good things—wealth, friends, kindness, love to give and love to receive—
once you have learned not to be blinded by them; learned to escape from disappointment
and from repugnance at the idea that things are not as you want them to be.

To begin with, the idea of “good things” must be altered; altered not to eliminate what we may call valuable, but rather augmented to include many things we may not call valuable. What man calls valuable must have some value, otherwise it would not be prized by him. The pursuit of wealth is not wrong of itself, but becomes wrong when it displaces higher ideals. The ideal pursuit is an
all-inclusive pursuit which does not neglect the sustenance for body, heart or soul.

So first we must include in the term wealth, not only material good, but intellectual gifts and the treasures of the spirit. But besides that, it is important to possess these things, but not to be possessed by them. So long as we pursue them, it is only to be possessed by them, but when in our search for the Highest we come into temporary possession of goods, then it can not be said that we possess them, for then God possesses them.

So it is with friends. To possess friends we must understand the highest friendship, and this is only possible with the realization of God. Otherwise our so-called friends are as possessions, which we try to include in our thoughts of ownership until we become owned by these thoughts. And the same is true concerning kindness, the faculty by which and through which friends are attained and maintained. That kindness which is affected is false, that which is the natural outburst of the heart is true.

And this right attitude in life becomes more than true when we consider love from any standpoint. It is impossible for us to love all unless the spiritual love of God is in our heart. We may use the word ‘love’ and make claims, but there will be no life in it and it will fail when the test comes, for it will be centered around the nufs. Use of the word ‘love’ is very different from the substance love.

Therefore the question arises whether we are blinded by our desires or ideals, or whether we control them. When we control them, nothing can either elate us or disappoint us. Both these are forms of intoxication—the former intoxication (of ideals) by light, the latter intoxication (of desires) by darkness—and perhaps the latter may sometimes be preferable to the former which is sometimes so blinding that one cannot easily recover the sight of heart and soul.

Finally we must consider the condition of things as the result of all thoughts of all beings. We cannot control the thoughts of others. We might influence them in part, but God has given will-power to all mankind. Through this thoughts are formed, and through these thoughts the material affairs of the world are fixed.

The consequence is tremendous, that not only is each individual but one part of one to two billion people, all of whose thoughts and whose karma is affecting the world, but the influence of the past is still greater—not only our reverence for men of the past but constitutions, contracts and agreements of all sorts bind us. It should be obvious therefore, that our own small individual wills are as nothing in this whirlpool. And if you add to that the thoughts of plants, animals and rocks, of the planets and interplanetary forces, of the unfathomed activities in the unseen, even the whole humanity does not appear to be so great compared with the Universe.

This should teach us true humility. Also it should teach us resignation, but there is a true and a false resignation. The false is fatalism, the true is not to be bound by any restrictions, to seek freedom by finding full scope for the spirit outside of these material and mental bonds, This in itself will help the world more than anything else. Thus we can become a Bodhisattva or Nabi.

May 2

The truth need not be veiled, for it veils itself from the eyes of the ignorant.

Because the eyes of the ignorant are concentrated upon the dense earth and the gross vibrations of the Universe. Consequently they cannot see the finer atoms and vibrations, to which they are blind by custom, even as one who had been a cave dweller would not at first be able to distinguish objects in the light, and even as the infant takes some little while to peer distinctly upon the earth objects.

May 3

No man should allow his mind to be a vehicle for others to use;
he who does not direct his own mind lacks mastery.

This has four aspects, three of which correspond to the three Gunas of the Hindus, the fourth of which is the diabolical condition where one controls and uses the mind of another. This is possible through hypnotism, black magic and other practices.

Some people unknowingly and unwittingly become controlled by others; when there is love it does not matter much, when there is not love it brings terrible consequences. The Sufis through their spiritual control of breath not only can protect their own minds but can guard the minds and hearts of others. Those who serve the Spiritual Hierarchy in higher capacities can protect even large areas in this way.

Those who are subject to emotions, who are led by others in the mob, may be considered as tamasic; they are blind, ignorant. The rajasic man escapes the control of others, but his mind directs his will, his real self is not free. This freedom is only true of the sattvic man, whose inner spirit guides his vehicles; this means not cessation of thought but mastery of thought, so that one may refrain or adhere to thinking just as one partakes of food or drink. The real spiritual fast is to refrain from thinking through concentration upon God; this is called austere contemplation—Mushahida.

May 4

Rest of mind is as necessary as rest of body, and yet we always keep the former in action.

This is the besetting sin of life and there is no sin as great as this sin. It is the very source of all sin. And what is sin? It is lack of attention to God. If you study the commandments of Moses and the spiritual commandments of other religions, you will discover that the very central point in all these religions is the worship or love for that Being beyond all limited being. It is only in the sphere of limitation that there is error, that there is deceit, that there is heedlessness, that there is sin.

How then can one escape sin? By rising above this limitation, by ceasing to keep the mind in perpetual motion. When the body overeats, the blood is drawn to the stomach and digestive glands and the rest of the system is kept poor. This is an exploitation. But this is even more true when the mind is overactive either in retrospection, direct thought or imagination. Then the blood is drawn to the brain, and the rest of the system is exploited for the apparent benefit of mind. But this is not so—there is no benefit of mind, for you can build a beautiful roof on a house with a poor foundation and that is the most expensive enterprise, for it is waste. Sooner or later the house will fall and that beautiful roof will only prove vanity.

Now mind is an instrument, an agent, not an actor, and if treated as a servant it can become most powerful. For this the practices of meditation and concentration are necessary, and no mind can become so powerful as that one disciplined by spiritual control.

May 5

Those who have given deep thought to the world
are those who have controlled the activity of their minds.

Just as continual attention to the body draws our interest from the life in general to ourselves in particular, so continual attention to the mind attracts us towards our thoughts and away from the world. But then this condition is more subtle and we do not see that we live in a world of our own creation by this. We send out vibrations and we give them a value—which is not a real value but one coined by these very vibrations.

Nothing has any value except by a universal standard of measurement. The wise therefore seek this universal standard and find that it is only discovered when their own thoughts are laid aside and measured in comparison with the thoughts of others and with the vibrations of the Universe in general. To do this, it is found necessary to control all activity of mind, then to determine what actions are valuable and important, and then to make each function of the mind purposive and profitable. This means to employ mind and not permit the mind to employ the self falsely.

May 6

Unity in realization is far greater than unity in variety.

This Unity is the greatest achievement conceivable. As a matter of fact, it is most difficult to find this unity in variety. There are sounds insects make that the human ear cannot hear; there are many vibrations of light and energy the eye does not appreciate and the instrument of one’s ear cannot measure, for they are so delicate and they are continually being discovered. This shows that although there may be a unity in variety it is not always apprehended even when most appreciated.

As soon as the mind is quieted one finds the real cosmic vibrations which flow through the heart of man and are even touched by and in his bloodstream. When one finds the blood mentioned in the Bible and Upanishads and Koran, it is because there is a tremendous significance there. For it is the heart and blood that keeps the body a unity, and it is the love of God which keeps the Universe as a unity, which would otherwise be chaos. It is even said that when Parabrahm retains his breath the Universe is destroyed. This means that absence of God constitutes destruction—true alike of the Universe, ourselves and our thoughts and emotions.

May 7

The afterlife is like a gramophone; man’s mind brings the records; if they are harsh
the instrument produces harsh notes, if beautiful then it will sing beautiful songs.
It will produce the same records that it has experienced in this life.

So much attention is paid to the mind in the earthly life that it absorbs all the vital energy. This in itself hastens the disintegration of the physical body, and also increases the potential life in the mental sphere, Malakut. Years upon years of habit produce idiosyncrasies of far more lasting nature than the bond between the atoms of the body. So strong are the thoughts of some people that it takes ages to adjust them to the universal harmony.

That condition that takes place after the disintegration of the physical body is only different from this earthly condition in that there is no longer the gross body which impedes activity and progress. After the body’s disintegration our thoughts and wishes shape themselves much more quickly, they are more pliable. This enables one to achieve results in far less time even though the life is very, very much longer; by this is heaven or hell shaped, not created, but shaped out of the sphere.

This makes it appear that man has will-power, even tremendous will-power. This is not so; what is true is that the concentration of desire always controls thought vibrations. We cannot see this while on earth because of the denseness of earth; in the mental sphere we see it and apparently control it. But it is nothing but the operation of law there; we see the law directly in that sphere, whereas it is hidden beneath the gross matter in this sphere where it also works but operates much more slowly.

May 8

He who depends upon his eyes for sight, his ears for hearing and his mouth for speech,
he is still “dead.”

Now the nature of the nerve is very wonderful, for every nerve is a conductor of mental energy, which gives it power over all kinds of physical energy. That is what the eye can see, but if there were no skull all brain would be eye. Similarly all brain would be ear, for every part of it can appreciate sound (although not, perhaps, exactly in the same way the specialized organ called the ear does). In fact, sensation and mind cannot be separated, but each sensation is a particularized function of mind. Nevertheless the particularization or specialization is a sacrifice of mind for some purpose; that special purpose is in turn to enhance the general purpose of mind, which is to be a vehicle of life itself.

Mind sees far beyond eye and hears far beyond ear. It is by this that such sciences as astronomy and geology have been built. But there is still a higher function of mind which enables it to see into things, and learn more than is on the surface only. It can penetrate into things, for what are things? They are the result of interactivity of mind-stuff and matter-stuff. They are the creatures of mind, and unless mind is greater than its own creations, it is failing in its purpose.

May 9

We cover our spirit under our body, our light under a bushel;
we never allow the spirit to become conscious of itself.

That is to say, so long as the spirit is considered “our spirit,” so long as body is considered “our body,” so long as light is considered as our possession, our attribute, this continual thought of self prevents the Divine Spirit—the spirit, not our spirit—from becoming conscious of itself. We are afraid that if we let go this thought of self, we have completed our destiny; yes, we have completed “our” destiny, but that completion is the very thing which makes it possible for the Divine Spirit to manifest through us. This is the beginning of life, not the end of it.

May 10

When we devote ourselves to the thought of God, all illumination and revelation is ours.

For it is the thought of God which obliterates the thought of self, as light coming into a chamber terminates darkness. It is the practice of Wazifa, Darood, Fikr, Zikr and Shaghal which bring revelation—not any philosophical consideration of them, but the actual practice. This can only be understood through the experience.

May 11

God communication is the best communication that true spiritualism can teach us.

Ordinary spirit communication does not take us beyond name and form. It may take us forward in time but it does not take us out of time; it may take us backward in space but it does not take us out of space. In fact, it attaches us even more to conditioned existence. Besides, it does not develop the personality. It may add to our store of knowledge, but this is “our” knowledge, not the divine knowledge, and this becomes an additional weight to the spirit which is further buried under debris just so long as we dwell in the realm of finitude.

May 12

The mystic desires what Omar Khayyam calls wine, the wine of Christ,
after drinking which, no one will ever thirst.

This is the love of God which appears as manifestation in Djabrut, that is to say, the sphere of heart. Even on the earth plane it flows with every heart-pulsation. It is that which keeps us alive here and which keeps us alive hereafter, and which impelled us heretofore on our way to manifestation. It is that which everyone desires, which is all joy and happiness. It is that which constitutes all delight of Paradise. And what is that? It is nothing but Allah in the manner in which He presents Himself to His creatures. Practice of Zikr brings it to us here and now. Every intoxication of soul is nothing but this, and it cannot be compared to any delight of man.

May 13

Our limited self is a wall separating us from the self of God.

All spiritual training and discipline has no other purpose than this, to escape from this thought of self, to rise above the mind-mesh, to become free from limitation. It is our own thought of self which confines us to limitation. Laying this aside, we lay all burdens aside. Do not cease to think of self, think of God and let that thought draw all other thoughts. This is the way to liberation.

May 14

The wisdom and justice of God are within us, and yet they are far away,
hidden by the veil of the limited self.

That is to say, laying aside this “I,” all else is ours. Whatsoever we cease to consider our own, it becomes our own, and whatsoever we continue to call our own, that we do not possess, rather does the thought of that possess us.

May 15

He who is looking for a reward is smaller than his reward;
he who has renounced a thing has risen above it.

For we can be no larger than our possessions. As Jesus Christ has said: seek ye first the kingdom of the heavens and all else will be yours. That is to say, cease to think particular thoughts, cease to have narrow attachments, desires and ideals; put your heart on the All, and the All will manifest Its Heart to you.

May 16

The poverty of one who has renounced is real riches compared with the riches
of one who holds them fast.

Real wealth, even from the material standpoint, is measured by the profits one gains from life—when the resources are greater than the liabilities. There is a great truth in it, for if one has many possessions but has greater liabilities, he is in reality poor either from the standpoint of accounting or metaphysics; he may become bankrupt either in the world’s court or in God’s court.

Now one who has surrendered the things of the world, by that gains mental control over the world. He has what he wants and needs, he does not have what he does not want and does not need. If he diminishes his wants, he will suffice with less, and if this sufficiency gives him everything he desires and requires, he is wealthy. While the holder of riches, who must give thought to the riches, does not own them—he is a holder only.

Likewise, one who has renounced the knowledge of the world, he has all knowledge, for the heart can then peer into the mind of anyone and takes from the sphere whatsoever it needs. This gives it all wealth, wealth of knowledge, wealth of culture, wealth of beauty, wealth of power, wealth of possessions in name and form. All these belong to one who belongs to God.

May 17

Love for God is the expansion of the heart, and all actions that come
from the lover of God are virtues: they cannot be otherwise.

That love for God is the expansion of the heart is a truth; in fact, it is the truth, for the heart delighted with itself, the heart which does not sympathize with others, is no heart, it is a stone. When the heart expands, it moves in sympathy with all the spheres, so that its activities are in harmony with the Universe. This is what the Buddha called “Right Action,” which springs from compassion. Out of this all virtues arise, for all are of the nature of compassion but are considered as so many different virtues by the cognizing mind.

May 18

God is the ideal that raises mankind to the utmost of perfection.

If we regard the planes as located one above the other according to the fineness of their vibrations and substance, it can truly be said that attraction toward the God Ideal takes one into the sphere of the finest vibrations. From that point, the highest can be achieved by the casting away of all vestiges of self. This comes when one consciously and willingly united with the Ideal. This is the highest condition, this is Nirvana.

May 19

He is wise who treats an acquaintance as a friend,
and he is foolish who treats a friend as an acquaintance,
and he is impossible who treats friends and acquaintances as strangers; you cannot help him.

The supreme idea of friendship is that God is the friend, not a friend, but the friend. In other words, there is not friendship in any sense of separation, but in the sense of union, as of lovers. The wrong view of friendship is to think of it, to consider it at all with the discriminating mind. In this case, there is no real bond, there is attachment of nufs, and although no doubt this has an element of truth in it—no doubt there is a real bond between the two hearts—yet it is covered by the idea of self.

It is this which causes consideration of friend as “other” instead of regarding friend as “self.” Consequently there is a line of demarcation caused by this discrimination, from the action of the nufs in making the heart-love submissive to the mind-thought. Consequently the friend is not a confidant, but an acquaintance even when there is harmony of feeling. And by the same law, when there is not harmony of feeling, one would consider the acquaintance as a stranger, in that there would be no confidence, no familiarity.

This person is so under the sway of nufs that nothing can be done until the karmic activity brings such pain that he begins to awaken. And what is the cause of the pain? It is the breaking of a habit. This habit has made a groove on the mind and now that groove cannot contain the life force, another groove is being made from the new experience and this brings the pain. But the real pain is the separation of the heart from its beloved which is very great in this type of person. Consequently when such a one suffers it seems that the pain is greater than with anybody else.

May 20

Insight into life is the real religion, which alone can help man to understand life.

Religion is not belief, religion is that which links man to God. And what is life? It is an aspect of God, it is the aspect which enables Unity to appear as diversity, which develops harmonies out of Universal Sound, which patterns in molds of beauty mind-stuff and matter-stuff.

Insight is different from perception in that perception deals with variety, insight takes one towards Unity. It is the apprehension and comprehension of Unity which leads to the understanding of life. This is a process of the heart, not of the head.

May 21

The realization that the whole of life must be “give and take” is the realization
of the spiritual truth and the fact of true democracy; not until this spirit
is formed in the individual can the whole world be elevated to the higher grade.

This is a realization; and how can this realization be obtained? It is the spiritual practices which free one from the sway of nufs. It is the nufs which takes. Christ has said, “Freely give, freely receive.” This is the spiritual condition, and it is the attainment of this condition which spiritualizes the self and the collective humanity. Not the philosophy, not the moral, not the thought, not the belief, but the realization alone will elevate man and the universe.

May 22

The perfect life is following one’s own ideal, not in checking those of others;
leave everyone to follow his own ideal.

You cannot digest another’s food, so why try to digest his thought? There is no vicarious atonement, God has created each form and each object in order that He might come to realization through that form and that object. When another is checked, God is checked; when another is hindered, God is hindered. This is very different from guidance; guidance helps toward some goal, it does not hinder. In other words it promotes activity, and if that activity does not appear to be in the right direction to one, it is because that one does not really know the right direction or has not the power and insight to transmute direction into right direction. Every direction is right if it leads sooner or later to the Divine Ideal.

May 23

Every man’s desire is according to his evolution;
that which he is ready for, is the desirable thing for him.

You do not feed the plant upon that which is desirable for the animal not give the bird the food best for the horse or dog. So it is with all humanity. The short man must take smaller steps than the tall man, and the educated person may be able to read more rapidly than the slightly cultured. The destiny of nufs is not destruction of nufs but transformation of nufs. This is through a tender and pliable and yet subtle turning and tuning, never through positive opposition, unless it is certain that the person is under control of diabolic forces, which is seldom. Even then the Sufis use Wazifas and other practices, calling upon God; so soon as man thinks of himself as actor rather than agent he falls into the very pit he has dug for another.

May 24

Discussion is for those who say, “what I say is right, and what you say is wrong.”
A sage never says a thing, hence there is no discussion.

Discussion is an activity of the discriminating mind, it is the offspring of nufs. Not even the Prophet discusses when he denounces or arraigns. He may utter a diatribe but he does not argue. There are but two courses: to stand firm to the point of view of God, knowing it is the point of view of God; to reconcile so far as possible to the point of view of another without antagonizing the other. This last is the common action of the seer especially in dealing with an individual, no matter how wicked. The former should only be used in a general way to move the masses of humanity in time of great peril.

The fact is that the “you” is always wrong: I-ness and my-ness and you-ness and your-ness constitute the essence—if such it can be called—of what is wrong, it is the very nucleus of evil. But when one serves God one strives to lead others towards God, which is best done in a spirit of love and harmony. To criticize or admonish another to prove that one is right is never the habit of the Sufi.

May 25

Tolerance does not come by learning but by insight. By under-standing that each one
should be allowed to travel along the path which is suited to his temperament.

It is from the view of God that real tolerance comes. This is the stage of the enlightened who understand all. If one were all heart, one would find that one were also all eye. In Djabrut, if one can be said to have a body (let us call it a spiritual body), that body emits light and receives light from every portion of its surface. Its functions are not differentiated. Furthermore, so soon as one thinks of another, as soon as one loves another, instantly they are as one. They may appear separate at other moments but then they are one.

This is hard to understand from the physical or mental points of view, for in these planes the life is very different; besides which, activity depends to a certain extent on our differences, even though these differences cause harmonies. Yet so long as there are differences there is the opportunity for inharmony.

The heart point of view of the sage is to regard all opinions as offspring of mind, and knowing that spiritual evolution is not a mental process—rather a sloughing of mind—it is not against any special opinion, thought or belief but against mental centering in itself that the sage is opposed. And the only way he can oppose it is to give all love and tenderness toward all people, regardless of opinions, knowing there is no such thing as right opinion and wrong opinion, that “opining” itself leads to difficulties.

May 26

So long as a man has a longing to obtain any particular object,
he cannot go further than that object.

This is not wrong of itself. For instance, that longing leads to concentration—or rather when it does lead to concentration, when it is strong enough to keep one from flitting hither and thither, that longing cannot be called evil. From this point of view not even passion is wrong if it keeps one concentrating on the same point of passion. It becomes wrong when it leads to unsteadiness, to satisfaction of self and to lack of consideration toward the object desired.

If all objects are considered as living, whether they are the work of man’s hands or of God’s, already the seed of unity is sown. It is only after one has come to the realization that any particular object will not bring happiness or satisfaction that one is ready for the next step. Therefore the sage may not oppose that which seems to lead toward vice; it is not vice in itself which is vicious, it is the constant tendency toward diversity, the lack of constancy, the absence of any motive or concentration in life which is wrong.

Therefore Sufis always help others to select some ideal, but the other person must choose something he desires or loves, so as to form a bond of attachment. Then that one can learn concentration, collection of powers, gaining a purpose or motive in life. The highest morality without this concentration may lead nowhere, but the simplest undeveloped soul, once gaining a purpose and concentration, will advance far on the journey toward the goal, often unaware that he is traveling.

May 27

Every man’s path is for himself; let him accomplish his desires
that he may thus be able to rise above them to the eternal goal.

Every soul on the journey toward manifestation selects certain qualities out of the Empyrean, so to speak, which form the nexus of his later desire. This is the seed of his nature and it is through the development of personality—not its suppression—that the fulfillment of the involution and evolution is accomplished. As the very nature of desire was born out of unfulfilled love, it is not proper to crush this desire entirely—to transmute it is the right procedure.

From one point of view all desire is crushed, but from another point of view this is not so. What is necessary is to demonstrate through life itself that satisfaction cannot arise out of any particular thing, rather that satisfaction only comes from the Pleroma, the totality of thing-ness, not from the things themselves. And what is this Pleroma? It is nothing but an aspect of Allah, the aspect which satisfies every soul.

May 28

The control of self means the control of everything.

Because this control leads to the Pleroma, the fullness of things, the essence of thing-ness, and so includes everything. Each thing which can be called a thing has a nufs which distinguishes it from other things, but this distinction is on both sides: both the thing and the desirer of that thing must have the nufs. The chemist can control atoms by destroying the nufs, and the seer controls mental atoms in much the same way. In that way he controls all thought by destroying the nufs of thought.

May 29

“God is love”: when love is awakened in the heart God is awakened there.

That is to say, one realizes that the real experience of life is, was and shall be nothing but God. We are nothing but God’s dreams of self until we awaken to the fullness of true self.

May 30

All the disharmony of the world caused by religious differences is the result of man’s failure
to understand that religion is one, truth is one, God is one; how can there be two religions?

As religion is the connection between man and God, and as that connection designates unity, there is no room for two connections. Whatever be man’s relation toward God, it is a single relation and a singular relation. One can no more foist that relation on another than one can make one’s parents the parents of another. To each soul God may appear different, but it is the appearance which is unique, not the reality. All we can understand is that appearance; as God appears to us so shall we understand Him, but neither can we give to another our eyes, our mind nor our heart. These things distinguish us one from another and cause the apparent differences in religion which are nothing but these different relations in their appearances as different religions.

May 31

The use of friendship for a selfish motive is like mixing bitter poison with the sweet rose syrup.

Friendship is born of the higher self, it is the reflection of the love of God. In other words, it is light itself turned in a certain direction. But selfishness is the product of shadow, and when light or color are mixed with shadow either the light is dimmed or the color marred.

June 1

Man’s bodily appetites take him away from his heart’s desire;
his heart’s desires keep him away from the abode of his soul.

The first of these lessons is easy to understand yet difficult to attain. For among the desires of the body are not only those lusts which seem to drag us downward, but even more so the great attractions of life—pleasant music, scenery, art, poetry, handsome people. There is in them the essence of ideal, the true nature of ideal. It can even be said that the very lusts of man are shadows of good things and it is due to the warped nature and sway of the nufs in darkness that brings such conditions about. But for the most part it is clear to the mureed that they are evil, and he learns from Murshid the means to eradicate them from his system.

The desires of the heart are more subtle. Is not beauty desirable? Are not beautiful things desirable? Do we not need objects or thoughts in which to express the inmost being of the soul? Yes, we may need objects for the inmost expression, but there is another aspect of life which is neither expression nor suppression which comes when God fulfills His purpose in the human, which of itself is the very fulfillment of man purpose in life.

Even the highest ideal, the greatest harmony, the most valuable things in the Universe must be sacrificed if one is to find the true spiritual life, the life of God in God. For that, there is not even heart, which stands as a globe over the soul; for in heart there is not full completion of Unity. Until all desires have amalgamated into the desire for God, the object of the journey has not been attained.

June 2

Words are but the shadows of thoughts and feelings.

The nature of feeling is light, the nature of thought is the tenor and tuning. Words are means for objectifying these thoughts and feelings in the material world. These thoughts and feelings are therefore materializations and are of the nature of shadow; so are words, only words come in the form of vibrations which affect the ears and brains and do not appear as sense-objects. Yet for this sphere and for the cosmos, they are of the nature of shadow.

June 3

The more elevated the soul, the broader is the outlook.

The teaching of the Upanishads is that the Atman is located in the enter of the heart, which is the smallest of things and yet it is also the largest thing in the Universe—if indeed it can be called a “thing.” To understand this better it must be explained that there are at least two categories of words: those which define or describe what the mind can perceive and conceive and which are by nature finite (or occasionally indefinite) and those which belong to the infinite and unfathomable, for which words are used not as definitions but as symbols. Such is the type-form of the term soul.

Yet there is a truth in this teaching of the Upanishads from another point of view which can be called esoteric. That is to say, the more one concentrates upon unity, the smaller the apparent field of compass in this concentration, the greater becomes that outlook although the channel is narrow. It is like making a telescope more powerful albeit its range of vision is narrow.

At the same time, soul not being dominated by space is also quite unlike a telescope for it has an action like a fan opening more and more, and in the process of concentration there is both greater range of vision and greater depth of vision. This is beyond sphere of mind, also beyond heart, for soul of itself can attune itself to anything and everything that is.

June 4

The secret of a friend should be kept as one’s own secret;
the fault of a friend one should hide as one’s own fault.

From the Sufi point of view friendship means a union, and at the very least this union should transcend the realm of mind and thought. Do not consider friend as friend, consider friend as self. This is the condition in Djabrut where lovers are as one being. This is not to be confused with “soul-mate”; there is no “soul-mate” and all the members of the Spiritual Hierarchy form the single embodiment of One Master in a condition beyond Djabrut, called Lahut, which is inconceivable to mind.

Now the truth is that all planes interpenetrate, and for the earth plane it means that all principles operate here now. That is to say, what is true above must be practiced below if we want to bring God-Wisdom to earth. So in considering friend as none other than self, the critical faculty is never used even though in that process one may also have to cease praising the friend. In other words, remove all thought and analysis from the scene. This leads to negation of mind, which helps to blot out the fault of another by never referring to it; this does not acquit another, but helps to help that other.

June 5

Forbearance, patience and tolerance are the only conditions
which keep two individual hearts united.

These are the heart faculties, which flow out of the heart naturally and do not have to be cultivated. This is the difference between the moralist and the sage. The moralist tries to pour into the heart what the sage knows to be there already. It is heart, not head, which holds these qualities, and the awakening of heart brings them to view.

June 6

We blame others for our sorrows and misfortunes,
not perceiving that we ourselves are creators of our world.

This comes from habit, a habit we cannot readily blame in others for it is the way of the world. At the same time, when one overcomes such a habit it is often to fall subject to blame at the hands of others without ever blaming others. This the Sufis call the path of Malamat or blame.

It is the limited outlook of nufs which causes all difficulties. Events of themselves are neither good nor evil. It is the light which makes day and the darkness which causes night, and this is also true of the affairs of life—that when the mind is illumined there is no longer anything which can be called evil. What is usually termed evil is due to the ignorant sway of the nufs; for it is ignorance which is the source of selfishness, which in turn creates all disharmonies and evils in the world. The world does not create them, the false self molds them out of the world.

June 7

Nobody appears inferior to us when our heart is kindled with kindness
and our eyes are open to the vision of God.

Inferior and superior are qualities connected with dualism. Heart knows only oneness, and therefore heart does not understand distinctions into grades. The sun looks upon the earth—not upon the hills and mountains and valleys and oceans. From a certain point of view these things exist; from another point of view they cannot be perceived. So it is with the outlook of the heart; when it sees God, it perceives all in the light and this of itself brings to fruition kindness, compassion and all heart qualities.

June 8

Selfishness keeps man blind through life.

For it is nufs alone which limits man’s vision. Not all the education, morality or external processes can alter it; for until man becomes unselfish he is lacking in great understanding.

June 9

The final victory in the battle of life for every soul is when he has risen
above the things which once he most valued.

To give up material things for intellectual knowledge, to surrender worldly knowledge for the compassion and wisdom of the heart, to discard the compassion and wisdom of the heart in the assimilation within God—the eternal, everlasting and ever-present existence—these are all steps on the way. In other words, once the ideal is attained, it must be dropped in order that a higher ideal and a further goal may be attained. So there is nothing which can be explained, discussed or put into words which may not have to be discarded. Even our highest principles and morals can become obstacles if they hinder the spiritual freedom which God and God alone can bestow..

June 10

When power leads and wisdom follows, the face of wisdom is veiled and she stumbles;
but when wisdom leads and power follows, they arrive safely at their destination.

Wisdom and power are not necessarily two things; they both indicate control, only what is known as power is control over or through the stuff of creation, the coarser vibrations from which matter-stuff and mind-stuff have sprung. Control of these atoms and vibrations is called mastery.

By wisdom is meant the view of Unity, which comes from the growth of insight. Through insight one can always gain power, but power does not take one beyond the sphere of activity. By wisdom one can control the lesser through the greater, overcome the forces of mind through heart and of matter through mind.

June 11

Man’s whole conduct in life depends upon what he holds in his thought.

This has various aspects. For instance the whole material life is dependent upon mental faculty. This is proven by the fact that without nerve-energy, there could be no muscular motion; it is even clearer when we examine sense-activity and still more when we consider the intellectual aspects of life.

Concentration is a process by which will masters mind, and this leads to a greater collectivity of mental power which can be adapted to whatever purposes are necessary or advisable. But there is another stage which comes when one abandons this mastery. Through the abandonment of particular faculties of mind, one may advance into the Buddhic stage. Then the mind becomes as a garden which may be planted and sown, just as a physical garden may be planted and sown. And as one need not identify oneself with matter-stuff, neither is it necessary to identify oneself with mind-stuff, although it may appear to many that the intellectual life is the basic life.

Moral qualities appear when the heart is opened, which comes spontaneously through the abandonment of identity with mind-stuff, which of itself sloughs off the vestiges of false ego.

June 12

He who can be detached enough to keep his eyes open to all those whom circumstances
have placed about him and see in what way he can be of help to them,
he it is who becomes rich—he inherits the kingdom of God.

It is abandonment of the fruits of action which gains control over all action. This is a puzzle which is presented in the Bhagavad Gita, and it remains a puzzle so long as value is placed upon the individual ego. It is true that in a certain sense there is an ego and individuality, but the development of the personality comes not through any stress upon this individual-ego, but from the opposite course. The personality receives its full development from the acquisition of attributes. This faculty is limited by thought-power, which does not add to the faculties one has already although it may strengthen any and all of them. To secure another faculty, one must appeal to the source of all attribution—which is God.

So long as one points to anything—physical possession, intellectual attainment, friends, acquisitions or attachments of any kind—that means separation also, separation from everything not included in these acquisitions and attachments. When no difference is made between what one has and what one has not, accommodation is created for infinite attainment for then no door is closed upon anything in the universe, and one becomes as the very custodian of God’s gifts.

June 13

True justice cannot be perceived until the veil of selfishness has been removed from the eyes.

So long as nufs has control there is not a balance, there is not observation of law, and certainly there is no pure love. For during that condition, all events are related to a thought—whether such events have any actual connection with that thought or not—and a set of relations is substituted for a set of actualities. Justice, mercy, all morals and all wisdom are the natural aspects of a life undeterred by these false relations.

June 14

Our thoughts have prepared us for the happiness or unhappiness we experience.

In the first place, thoughts divide experiences between pleasant and unpleasant. By thinking of something as pleasant, one creates at the same time the thought of what is not pleasant. That is to say, there is dualism, there are two thoughts instead of one thought. Whenever the discriminating mind operates, the thought is double; it has two aspects which may be called good and evil, pleasant and unpleasant—these are the fruits of dualism.

All the great prophets have described God’s Kingdom as a place or condition where there is no day and night. That is to say, it is a sphere of universality, all inclusiveness. When man abandons the fruits of self-action, action is not abandoned but there is no attachment to qualities. Consequently, overcoming an existence which is conditioned in any way, man attains to a state of bliss which leads to highest cultivation of mind.

June 15

Love is the best means of making the heart capable of reflecting the soul power—
and love in the sense of pain rather than of pleasure.
Every blow opens a door wherefrom the soul power comes forth.

This love means the abandonment of nufs, self-sacrifice. By it all the fruits of separated individualism are eschewed. This pain of love comes from the breaking of a habit or an attachment, and this always brings pain, but that is only the external aspect of it. If there were no energy or power, there could be no pain, and the better we are able to withstand pain, the greater the spiritual power we can exhibit. This growth of the spirit is only possible through esoteric training or through prolonged suffering, and the first is always greatly to be preferred for without destroying, it enables us to live through it.

June 16

Every experience of the physical, astral or mental plane is just a dream before the soul.

For in them the experience is not of ourself; it may arise from thought of self, but the experience is not ourself. Actor and action are two, not one. What is this world? What are these thoughts, these sensations, these habits, these longings, these desires? They are the externalizations of the inmost spirit taking form in the matter-stuff and mind-stuff of the universe. Without that Supreme Self dominating the whole scene of creation, there would be no experiences, and it is because of the God in us—which is our very essence—that we do have experiences, but they are still fantasies of a mighty Being which the finite mind cannot comprehend.

June 17

The fire of devotion purifies the heart of the devotee and leads unto spiritual freedom.

Devotion is a concentration and every concentration leads to the attainment of some desire or some ideal. But devotion is also a quality devoid of self; it leads to the abandonment of self and therefore it has a purificatory effect.

June 18

When love’s fire produces its flame, it illuminates like a torch the devotee’s path in life,
and all darkness vanishes.

This is not something to be understood by material events or physical or mental reflection. It is a natural condition and Sufis attain to it through practice of Zikr. Zikr collects the atoms and arranges them in such a way that they send out their sparks of vibrations and so increase the energy within and around one. It is a natural process, and what affects these atoms also in time affects the atoms and cells of the body and in turn these benefit the mind and heart. Great are the wonders of Zikr discernible only to the Zakir.

June 19

It is mistrust that misleads; sincerity always leads straight to the goal.

Mistrust is of the nature of dualism. Setting forth in no direction, having no particular ideal or aim, it cannot lead to any goal. Therefore the wise do not enter in relations with those whom they do not trust except in such a way as to bring spiritual benefit to either or both parties. When one has no trust in another, it is better to abandon the act entirely unless one can do it oneself. Success in the spiritual life does not consist in the attainment of any particular objects or qualities, but in mastering the processes which lead to successful attainment.

June 20

Love lies in service; only that which is done not for fame or name,
not for the appreciation or thanks of those for whom it is done, is love’s service.

The great pity is that so many acts done out of real kindness have been interpreted to mean goodness of personality. Personality, name and fame are all of mind-nature, they are not of heart-nature. They are of mind-nature and to ascribe goodness or kindness to mind is contrary to truth and also out of harmony with the teachings of the Holy Ones. Jesus Christ has said that God alone is good, and Mohammed called God the Beneficent, the Merciful.

Love is far more abiding, far more real than name or fame or even personality from a certain view. All things that are discrete things change form, pass away and are not forever abiding. That which is attached to name and fame can only be self-love. Even if tinged with goodness, kindness or piety, it lacks vision and contains the seeds of its own destruction. For where there is mind, where there is self and not-self, there is dualism, and where there is dualism there is evil. The self that is kind to another self can be unkind to the other self, but where love has broken the bonds of self, there can never be unkindness, never be cruelty.

June 21

The soul is all light; darkness is caused by the deadness of the heart; pain makes it alive.

Soul is the Nuri Mohammed, the Universal Love-Light-Life, which becomes individualized in the heart. The heart covers the soul as a globe and in a certain sense cannot hide the light. But the heart has a movement like the expansion and contraction of a sphere from a point to a universe. It can contract until is very tiny and expand until it is immeasurable.

Contraction of heart may result from the outlook on life or the experience of life. When the consciousness is attracted to outer things and becomes intoxicated thereby, the heart ceases to expand in its natural manner and this interferes with the light of the soul which cannot then touch the surface.

But the heart cannot forever remain in that state, and if it is not moved naturally to expand, life’s experiences through the law of karma sooner or later awaken it. In the physical body it is true that when a muscle has not been used for a long time any attempt to move it is accompanied by pain; this is a thousand times more true for any area or portion of mind and also infinitely more true of the heart.

June 22

The quality of forgiveness that burns up all things except beauty is the quality of love.

This love is that which removes the boundaries between self and self. When there is no longer a this-self and that-self, there can no longer be pain of separation. This brings about pure forgiveness—not something mental, not a changed attitude of mind, but a changed attitude of heart.

June 23

Each individual composes the music of his own life;
if he injures another he breaks the harmony and there is discord in the melody of his life.

The music of our being consists not only in the sounds or thoughts or feelings we have that are pleasant to us, but in the sounds or thoughts or feelings we have that do not cause pain to others. We have in life two relations—our relations to ourselves and to others. When we are ill, suffer in any manner, this can be due to the injury we have done to ourselves or the injury we have heedlessly permitted another to do to us. For the spiritual student the first is ignorance, the second heedlessness—so in either case no one else is to blame.

That is to say, once the heart is awakened we do wrong in allowing others to injure us and we do still greater wrong in injuring others. When the heart is pure, the thoughts will be pure, and the melodies of voice—whether sung or spoken—will be pure, the breath will be pure, the atmosphere will be pure, and God’s radiance flowing through the personality will bring peace.

June 24

He who with sincerity seeks his real purpose in life is himself sought by that purpose.

The search is a tuning; spiritual development is a tuning. The law of concentration is that not only will, not only mind, are focused upon some particular goal, the whole consciousness and breath are placed in harmony. This brings about attunement of self, and once this attunement is gained the greatest obstacle to obtaining any wish has been overcome.

Indeed there is nothing outside of us that stands very much in our way. There is so much in the Universe that everybody could easily be satisfied without harming others. Concentration of itself draws the desired thing, and peace and harmony within hasten its coming. Yet this unity is the very purpose of our existence which includes all smaller purposes within itself.

June 25

Through motion and change life becomes intelligible; we live a life of change,
but it is constancy we seek. It is this innate desire of the soul that leads man to God.

No matter what our aim or object in life, its security does not bring us happiness. There is a constant struggle between our attraction toward joy and our attraction toward peace. This struggle causes our involution and evolution, and its end is not attained until the two are brought into equilibrium and coalesced. That is to say, the nature of God or Nirvana is not a dead-peace, but Life in its fullness, Love in its magnificence, Light beyond our conception. When we have tired of changing phenomena and seek God alone, we find that constancy, that peace, that joy.

June 26

Every being has a definite vocation, and his vocation is the light that illuminates his life.
The man who disregards his vocation is a lamp unlit.

That is to say, the root cause of our misery is our wrong attitude, and this comes mostly from our selfish outlook. The interesting thing about this selfishness is that while it may cause some harm to others—we may rob, steal, injure or deceive others—the greatest and by far the greatest injury is done to the self. It is seldom if ever that one finds a happy rogue or thief. The very law under which they operate brings them poisoned fruit.

Repentance toward God which lifts one from the vestiges of selfhood is the one thing which will save man. If a man has been a thief it may be to learn to be skillful, astute, wide-awake, faithful to his profession, to acquire ability in concentration and so develop many arts and faculties which can do him good. Those acquisitions are never lost, and whether he repents here, now, or hereafter, they will some time help him in his evolution. Only blinded by his selfishness, he spends long years in the abuse of the Divine Attributes and so finds no satisfaction.

June 27

The heart sleeps until it is awakened to life by a blow.
It is as a rock, and the hidden fire flashes out when struck by another rock.

Rubber is a very interesting substance to the spiritual student. It expands and has been used for balloons; it stretches, is pliable, is used for cushions to bring ease and comfort. But when subjected to extreme coldness it becomes hard, brittle and useless.

In some respects the heart acts similarly. The heart in its ordinary condition expands and contracts, showing kindness without and contracting its love within. But once it becomes cold, it becomes hard and useless. Often the delicate love of another has no effect upon it, and it may have to be rubbed hard, to be struck, to be smashed into bits. It is life itself which does this either through the agency of a more powerful though venomous personality, through a more powerful but kindly personality, or through the suffering of life itself.

June 28

The awakened heart says, “I must give, I must not demand.”
Thus it enters a state that leads to a constant happiness.

Heart does not know, but soul contains all qualities, all attributes, all substances. When heart gives, it draws upon the infinite treasure of the soul but may not know that treasure to be the infinite. It is the expansion of heart which gives it life, the contraction dulls it. It is the expansion of heart which brings all joy, all harmony. It is this which comes through Zikr and Fikr when one realizes that heart is the shrine of God, Who is All Love and Life and Light and Goodness.

June 29

The worlds are held together by the heat of the sun; each of us are atoms held in position by that eternal sun we call God. Within us is the same central power we call the light, or the love of God;
by it we hold together the human beings within our sphere, or lacking it, we let them fall.

Owing to the nature of the human mind, every attribute is given a different name; the result is that although an essence may have many attributes, the mind segregates them. Thus one of the qualities of love itself is warmth, fire, heat. They are not separate. In the physical world the cold metals are brittle; although their particles are closer together, the force that welded them is gone. When we wish to mix metals we heat them, when we bake cakes we unify the materials through heat. It is heat and love which tend always toward unity.

What are called gravitation, cohesion and adhesion are nothing but aspects of the Universal Living Love-Light. In the three worlds, there is a focus of power which can be called the sun, in which and through which this universal power operates. If there were not this coordinated power there could be and would be nothing but chaos—no law, no rhythm, no beauty.

The cells of the body are held together by this same law, and by it and according to it human beings form societies. This principle has been excellently worked in principle by Moses, more implicitly by Plato and explicitly by Swedenborg, although interpreted by each more or less according to their own evolution. It is love-nature which holds people together; it supplies the magnetic power which draws the infant to the breast of its mother, the élan which attracts the sexes and all motive and feeling leading toward unity, union or harmony of every kind.

The very cells of our body no longer coalesce when we break the law. Neither do they hold together when, mastering the law, one learns how to dissolve this physical body. In that case there is a supreme concentration on the love of God and on service toward God which enables the soul to become free from the sphere of great limitation and rise to function in a sphere of much greater freedom.

The law of friendship, the law of love, the law of harmony is all one. Through the ego we lose this universal power, through willingness to surrender we gain it all.

June 30

When a man dives within, he finds that his real self is above the perpetual motion of the universe.

Strictly speaking, above the mind-mesh there is only one self—call it Atman, Dharmakaya, Ruh, Soul or what you will. It is our aspect of it which gives it a name—seeing partly from below the mind-mesh and partly from above through realization, but the reality in us is nothing but That.

July 1

Man’s pride and satisfaction in what he knows limit the scope of his vision.

For this pride and satisfaction keep the attention on what one has or has done and not on what one might see or do or know. Without this egocentric condition there would be no limitation upon our faculties—human or super-human—if such a word can properly be applied to them.

July 2

Man must first create peace in himself if he desires to see peace in the world;
for lacking peace within, no effort of his can bring any result.

Man may begin with the simplest processes of body—how to keep his body well, fit and strong. In this he can learn the law of harmony and the laws of breath. These same laws will enable him to understand and utilize the mind; they will also enable him to understand and harmonize with the minds and hearts of others. It is the combination of law—which is universal—and the awakening of love—which distinguishes no self—which brings peace to the individual, the group, or the cosmos.

July 3

The knowledge of self is the essential knowledge.
It gives the knowledge of humanity; in the understanding of the human being
lies that understanding of nature which reveals the law of creation.

All human beings were made with essentially similar bodies, essentially similar mind-capacities and essentially similar hearts. To understand one is to understand all. It is not necessary to dissect everybody’s stomach to understand nutrition—either with the knife or with the analytical faculty of mind. At best these give but a partial knowledge. The human body is a miniature cosmos and the human mind is a miniature super-cosmos if man only knew it, but until he understands his own body and own mind he cannot understand the laws of relations.

Yet these are not the self, these are but the outcroppings of self which lies hidden deep beneath the vehicles with which it is clothed. All creation tends towards humanity, both the creation of the seen worlds including rock, plant and animal and the creation of the unseen worlds—the elementals, jinns and angels. All tend toward man in the highest expression of God.

July 4

While man blames another for causing him harm, the wise man first takes himself to task.

For the harmony of the wise man can control even the world. To be a Nabi, one must relate every activity of the world to himself and by his control over himself regulate or control the whole earth outside himself. This is quite possible when one with heart surrendered to God undertakes to serve humanity without thought of self, refusing ever to discriminate between himself and another, between self and non-self.

July 5

Whatever their faith, the wise have always been able to meet each other
beyond those boundaries of external forms and conventions
which are natural and necessary to human life but which nonetheless separate humanity.

The truth of this, which is deeper than the historical or philosophical view, is that once the heart is open it can contact every other heart. There are not two sets of intuitions which conflict with each other. When the heart conveys an impression, it cannot be contrary to the impression carried to another heart, and when one has arrived at the state of heart-culture, all the hearts in the world are open to it.

This is the natural condition in Djabrut, but those who, because of their spiritual development upon earth, have recovered the faculties of angel and jinn (which are natural for those traveling on the path to God) can contact one another beyond space, beyond language, beyond mundane
communication.

They can even go further. Able to penetrate the hearts of men, they do not act or speak contrary to the beliefs of those around them except, perhaps, to carry them a step forward in their belief toward realization.

July 6

It is the message that proves the messenger, not the claim.

And this message finds its historical proof not in any acceptance of personality, although this is often the case, but in the events of the world. For instance, the Prophet Zoroaster has not been accepted by so many people as the other great prophets, yet the part that he played in history was very great, and that which he gave can never die.

July 7

Every soul has a definite task, and the fulfillment of each individual purpose
can alone lead man aright; illumination comes to him through the medium of his own talent.

It is not necessary to turn the merchant into a musician nor compel the artist to be a mechanic. Perfection of any task leads to perfection of quality and perfection of quality leads to realization of perfection in essence. This is the task of every soul together with the need to praise God every step of the way. All the metaphysics and theology are but the forms—higher or lower—with which teachings are clothed, but the teachings are Life itself.

July 8

While man judges another from his own moral standpoint,
the wise man looks also at the point of view of another.

By man is meant the person whose consciousness is still confined below the mind-mesh, who is in the manasic currents, who sees only as his mind sees and has no vision further than the mind. But the wise man has attained to the Buddhic condition, which enables him to see beyond name and form and so to look at life from every person’s aspect of it.

July 9

While man rejoices over his rise and sorrows over his fall,
the wise man takes both as the natural consequences of life.

This shows that the ordinary person is buoyed by the waves of life and rises or false with them. He cannot understand the nature of life. The wise man, keeping the rhythm of his breath steady and concentrating his heart upon unity, may be washed by these waves but never compelled by them to turn his course in life. He is above the pair of opposites and all duality in his vision of sublime Unity.

July 10

It is the lover of God whose heart is filled with devotion, who can commune with God,
not he who makes an effort with his intellect to analyze God.

All above the mind-mesh escapes analysis. Only what the mind can grasp and pull below can be subjected to such a process. It is like a fish pulling some substance from the surface into the depths. The fish could only understand what it has grasped, and the rest of the substance would escape its comprehension. So it is with Life and Truth. What the mind grasps is such a small portion of what really exists that unassisted mind can never unveil the mysteries. Yet when illumination comes through the awakening of heart, all things may be clear before the mind.

For this, no effort is necessary other than love, than self-surrender, than devotion, than throwing aside all these clinging thoughts. But you cannot tell the mind to love in a lesson nor the heart to love through a persuasive talk or talisman. The heart must love because it must love.

July 11

Do not bemoan the past, do not worry about the future, but try to make the best of today.

Paul said, “I die daily.” By this one can escape karma, especially if the heart keeps serene in its attraction toward God. The past that is bemoaned, the past that is prided belongs to the ego, to the nufs, and becomes the source of further misery. Whether it gave joy in the past or sorrow in the past, if it is carried along in the mind it will bring sorrow in the future.

Likewise, no thought should be attached to the future—”Take no heed for the morrow,” as Jesus has beautifully put it. Each day is our great opportunity, each hour, each breath. One cannot perform Darood with the mind far away in time or space.

July 12

One who can quicken the feeling of another to joy or to gratitude,
by that much he adds to his own life.

That efflux of the heart is life and light and love which the sentient mind comprehends as different substances, although they are just different attributes of the same cosmic substance. It is love that quickens the heart or self of another and love is life; therefore adding love is adding life. It is the same process and comes with the expansion of heart.

July 13

Praise cannot exist without blame; it has no existence without its opposite.

Praise from another may or may not affect us. If it affects us, if it buoys us up, it raises us. In Saum, saying “Praise be to God,” the hands are raised, the thoughts are raised, the heart is raised, the voice is raised. This means a change of condition, and if there is a possible change of condition—a change upward—there can also be a change downward. The one who allows the words of others to raise him up, to intoxicate him, will also permit the words and thoughts of others to deject him, to intoxicate him in another manner. Either of these conditions is an intoxication; the person in a state of sobriety is one affected neither by praise nor by blame.

July 14

Riches and power may vanish because they are outside ourselves;
only that which is within can we call our own.

All the prophets have taught this, urged humanity to cultivate this inner capacity. The hand can hold no more gold than it can seize, the mind can hold no more wealth or power than it can grasp; but there is no limit to the power, inspiration and love of and in the awakened heart.

July 15

The world is evolving from imperfection towards perfection; it needs all love and sympathy. Great tenderness and watchfulness is required from each one of us.

Those on the path of God need never expect kindness, cheerfulness and friendship from others, nor need they hope for moral stability nor understanding on the part of those they meet. It is sufficient that the mureed understand that all love and goodness come from God, are signs of the presence of God, and that he praise God for every sign of His Presence.

At the same time, all that is given to the mureed is for humanity—not for himself, he has already lost what was given to him. The marvelous spiritual magnetism which pours in and through the talib reaches the whole of humanity for it enters the atmosphere of earth through the human breath and passes all around the globe. This breath is sustained by all the thoughts and feelings of tenderness and love. A single harsh thought of a master-mind can bring tribulation to multitudes.

July 16

The heart of every person, both good and bad, is the abode of God,
and care should be taken never to wound anyone by word or act.

If there were not some good in the human heart, life in the physical body would be impossible because the blood would be carrying poison to every cell and muscle and gland. We even see some strange deaths called heart-failure or given other names which result from psychic poison impregnating the physical body.

Every harsh thought of man immediately affects two fluids: the vital fluid or energy called prana which flows in and out with the breath, and the Universal Life-Love Essence which holds the very earth together, which is the heart energy. The harsh thought through prana affects chiefly the mind of another, for it is directed toward such a one; but such also is the nature of prana, so also does the exhalation of the breath operate that it touches the mental body of each person in its course and whatsoever it gives to another it gives to oneself.

But the effect upon the heart-energy, which may be considered as the Universal Life-Force, is to strike every human being upon earth, even to affect others upon earth and those in the unseen. The proper use of this heart-energy is called Ishk by the Sufis, Karuna by the Buddhists and Agape in the New Testament, which can be translated as “selfless love.”

There is a difference here in that thoughts affect chiefly the thinker and the thing or person concerned in the thought, whereas the feeling affects the whole cosmic body of Adam, Universal Man. In this, by our feelings and attitudes, we either raise or lower the whole humanity. So when Jesus Christ said, “Love ye one another, “ when Mohammed taught in Koran that Allah created us from clots of blood, it was in reference to the fact—the great truth of existence—of the Universal Love-Energy.

The Master, the Saint, the Bodhisattva place their consciousness in this great stream, in this ocean of love, and by sending forth their thoughts of loving-kindness they benefit the whole humanity. When these thoughts are individualized they reach a few; otherwise they reach many. This is the reason for silence on the part of sages.

July 17

We should be careful to take away from ourselves any thorns
that prick us in the personality of others.

The heart contains all notes, consequently it can harmonize with any other heart. When there is disharmony, it is a head condition; no matter how justified that disharmony, still it is related to nufs. God in the Supreme Essence contains all goodness and badness or none; that is to say God is the Perfection of quality, never its extension—no matter how great the extension be. God is not multitudes, or largeness, but infinite, and this infinite qualification escapes comprehension of finite mind.

If the spiritual aspirant keeps the breath in Fikr, if the talib holds the heart in Ishk, it is impossible to be unfavorably affected by others. One is either united with all souls or not so united. This does not mean condescension to others. It means either change yourself to become harmonious to that person, or else—with all the force at your command—to drive the evil spirit out of the other and make them whole. The use of this power is not contrary to Ishk if it heals another.

July 18

There is a light within every soul; it only needs the clouds that overshadow it
to be broken for it to beam forth.

Clouds are caused by mind, by thought of self and by nothing else. Not those whom we meet, not those who cause us pain, not those who seem to stand in our way, cause this light to be hidden. It is hidden within the heart of each one and nowhere else. It is awakened by pain, and therefore many of our enemies, many of the obstacles in life, instead of hindering the higher self-expression, do more to enable us to bring it forth than anything else in life. It is only when we escape the bonds of self—either voluntarily and gladly or through pain and tribulation—that this light comes to the surface.

July 19

The soul’s true happiness lies in experiencing the inner joy,
and it will never be fully satisfied with outer, seeming pleasures.
Its connection is with God, and nothing short of perfection will ever satisfy it.

All the experiences of the outer world may be the greatest hindrances or the greatest help or they may neither hinder nor help. Pleasure stands in our way when we are so attracted toward pleasure that the heart is lulled to sleep; pleasure also stands in our way when we become ascetics and so shun pleasure. In this condition we have escaped the material aspects of pleasure but may be more than ever bound by the thought of pleasure. Whether this thought be of a negative nature or a positive nature, whether we seek or shun, we are bound.

The soul does not seek, the soul does not shun, the soul is not concerned with thought. The soul is concerned with the experience of God and can find it without regard to pleasure. Any experience can lead to God, any experience can increase the clouds over the mind and can harden the heart. It is only when all attachment to experience is abandoned—including all thought connected with the idea of attachment—that the soul can find its peace and rest in God, be concerned with God no matter what the material or mental circumstances.

July 20

Every blow in life pierces the heart and awakens our feelings to sympathize with others;
and every swing of comfort lulls us to sleep and we become unaware of all.

Ishk, the life current flowing through the heart and permeating the blood, touches all souls. This is a marvelous law, that many people, often harsh and unsympathetic, upon suffering great pain then begin to show sympathy and love towards others. This is because of the very nature of Ishk, Ishk which knows neither self nor not-self. So when heart is in Ishk it shows loving-kindness to all, not recognizing differences. This is the ideal condition of the traveler.

July 21

A study of life is the greatest of all religions, and there is no greater or more interesting study.

What is religion? It is that which unites man and God. And what is that? It is Ishk. Is Ishk love? Is Ishk life? Is Ishk light? It is none of them and all of them. Without comprehension of Ishk we cannot understand light, we cannot understand life, we cannot comprehend love.

Knowledge of Ishk is called Ilm by the Sufis. This is the truest and highest knowledge there is, which may be called Love-Knowledge—not knowledge of love or love of knowledge but the absolute Union of the two. This is “the study” and “the religion” in the truest sense of the terms.

July 22

We can learn virtue from the greatest sinner if we consider him as a teacher.

If a person were entirely wicked, he could not live. The poison we send out poisons ourselves also. Just as the radio attuned to a certain pitch sends out vibrations picked up by others, while at that pitch it also picks up its own vibrations. So it is with the heart of man. What touches another touches oneself. Now so long as there is life in another there is some virtue there. The very word virtue means “manhood,” “life-force,” “valor,” “strength.” The idea of goodness attached to it comes from the activity of human mind. Yet this was a splendid conception, that since virtue means possession of life-force and life-force is identical with Divine Power, and Divine Power is goodness, therefore virtue and goodness may be identified. And if we can find some goodness in dark places, we can find it everywhere. God is not only in the heavens, He is in the hells also.

July 23

Warmth melts, while cold freezes. A drop of ice in a warm place spreads and covers a large space, whereas a drop of water in a cold place freezes and becomes limited.
Repentance has the effect of spreading a drop in a warm sphere,
causing the heart to expand and become universal,
while the hardening of the heart brings limitations.

This shows the operation of Ishk. The expansive effect of Ishk, altering coarser vibrations into finer ones, creates what is called spirit. Spirit and matter are one, but the force of Ishk is lessened as it is removed from its source, which is the Throne or Heart of God (Arsh). Through Ishk ice melts, flowers grow, animals gain strength and all power of man comes. So to conceive that Allaho Akbar has one effect and Ishk Allah has another is blindness, except that Allaho Akbar seems to touch the physical body quicker and the heart more slowly while Ishk Allah touches the heart more quickly and the physical body more slowly. But in the end they meet, the purpose is the same—the spiritualization of the field of endeavor. When the Divine Breath and Divine Efflux touch a sphere, they bring life, love, power and inspiration, breaking all hardness of heart, mind or body.

July 24

There should be a balance in all our actions—to be either extreme or lukewarm is equally bad.

Attachment to matter prevents the soul from finding its way, as it becomes lost in a maze of phenomena. Attachment to mind or spirit causes one to ignore the purpose of matter and the cause of creation. Everything placed before us is there to test us and also to give us opportunity to perfect ourselves, the situation or the thing. This is impossible when one is lukewarm. The real spiritual attitude is to be detached yet warm in one’s heart.

July 25

Our spirit is the real part of us, the body but its garment.
One should not find peace at the tailor’s because the coat comes from there;
neither can the spirit obtain true happiness from the earth just because its body belongs to earth.

Ishk keeps the parts of the body together, unifies the mind, coordinates the body, mind and heart. Ishk brings joy and Ishk leads to peace. Ishk may be found in matter and yet out of matter. Without Ishk there could be no matter, yet the existence of Ishk is not dependent on matter. The spiritual life is the life in and of Ishk, in other words, of love. This is true herenow, heretofore and hereafter. The word Logos which appears in the New Testament is nothing but a variation of Ishk, only it includes in its meaning Sound, Breath and Intelligence. The best translation for Logos is Intelligence—in Sufi terminology, Ilm.

July 26

Every purpose has a birth and death; therefore God is beyond purpose.

God is beyond purpose and God is not purpose, yet if there were no God there would be no purpose. Logos and Ilm contain the idea of intelligence—that there is intelligence in purpose and intelligence beyond purpose—because purpose operates through mind and mind alone cannot partake of the supreme joys.

July 27

Belief and disbelief have divided mankind into so many sects,
blinding his eyes to the vision of the oneness of all life.

Belief and disbelief are products of the finite mind, born of the manasic akasha. Disbelief is only a variation of belief according to the limited view, but the essence of belief and disbelief are the same. Yet belief, if founded on love or felt with love, can bring about the awakening of heart; this will free one from belief and disbelief both, bringing one to the gates of knowledge.

July 28

Spirit can only love spirit; in loving form it deludes itself.

Now spirit, which is the real existing substance, does not act like the material things, and yet its behavior is reflected in the behavior of all forms of matter. The change from spirit to matter is one of congealation, in other words a freezing or cooling effect which causes the vibrations to take on a coarser but hardier form. Nevertheless, as soon as they take on that form they are no longer receptive to the more attenuated pulsations of the spirit.

This play and interplay of the spirit sustains the whole universe, and everything—even the thoughts of man and memory—are dependent upon it. Without it nothing would adhere to anything else. Spirit within matter holds particles together and spirit within mind holds thoughts together. That is why in Concentration the thought must be held with feeling. By that both matter and mind are spiritualized and God is perceived in His Creation.

July 29

To love is one thing; to understand is another.
He who loves is a devotee, but he who understands is a friend.

This is the difference between Ishk and Ilm, that the devotee is intoxicated by the love and light of God, that he longs for nothing else, that he is bathed in the Universal Spirit; he is a devotee, sometimes a saint. But there is another stage: to be bathed in this ocean, to drink of the cosmic wine and not be drunk. This is sobriety, the fruit of which is Ilm—the supreme knowledge or universal intelligence, possession of which makes one a sage.

The devotee, possessing Ishk, becomes nothing in the sight of God—he is non-existing in the Existent. But the sage, possessing Ilm, is as God in the sight of nothing—he is Existent in the nonexistent. Fana describes the devotee in Ishk, Baqa the sage with Ilm.

July 30

Among a million believers in God there is scarcely one who makes God a reality.

Yes, God is the reality in our thought, the reality in our reality—so far as there is any reality in them, it is God. But this is only one thought among the myriads of thoughts our mind holds. Now if God is infinite, God cannot possibly be one among many; for under such circumstances, no matter how we characterized God, God would not be infinite. To be infinite God would not be affected in any way by our thoughts. Therefore the Reality of God is beyond any thought, and this Reality is possible to us when we cease to think God and begin to love God.

July 31

The soul feels suffocated when the doors of the heart are closed.

It is a natural thing for the heart to expand and contract, to open and close. This is reflected in the movements of the physical heart. But it is very unnatural for the heart to remain closed, to be fixed; this always has its reaction upon the physical heart which becomes harder, its movements less rhythmical, its pulsations tense and its contents poisonous, destroying slowly the divine temple of the physical body.

When we look at this from the standpoint of the soul—which is nothing but Ishk, nothing but God—this Divine Life-Energy cannot touch matter. It is thrown back upon itself and impedes what is called its evolution. Strictly speaking, soul cannot evolve, cannot change, but it can experience life on the surface or in the depths. To be free it cannot be limited, and when the door to the exterior is closed, suffering naturally follows for the essence of joy is shut out.

August 1

Understanding makes the trouble of life lighter to bear.

We need not escape pains and pangs; these must be so long as we carry a mind. But mind is not the abode of understanding, heart is the abode of understanding. Trouble will not cease with the opening of the eye of the heart, but the evanescent character of disturbance will make itself clear. So time alone is sometimes a healer.

Exercising a muscle may cause a pain or overworking a muscle may cause a pain, but the first kind of pain makes no impression on the personality because there is a purpose in it. It is in this sense, when there is a purpose in view, that every burden is as a load in exercise, and the pain does not cause anguish.

August 2

The same herb planted in various atmospheric conditions will vary in form accordingly,
but will retain its characteristics.

One cannot change an apple tree into a date palm, nor is it necessary. Beauty is revealed through harmony, not through uniformity. Every thing, every form has its purpose, which is hidden behind the form and the experiences of that form. So the heart of man contains the seed of life—which is love—and no matter how buried, it can never be entirely destroyed for it contains the Divine Essence.

In the spiritual training, this seed in the heart is awakened to life, and through meditation a happy atmosphere is provided which will permit its growth.

August 3

Think, before envying the position of your fellow man, with what difficulty he has arrived at it.

What is the man with the worldly position? If he has not the supreme knowledge, look, lest in an unawaited hour, he is blown like the chaff in the wind. What is the man with intellectual honor, if behind that honor there is not a sincerity and humility, that he be not thrown to earth with violence at some unexpected time.

Those who have climbed and climbed successfully have done so through the pains which the heart has received, opening it so it pours its life-blood onto the very ground. In the sight of God human honors are as nothing, and the love of a parent or friend or devotee, given unselfishly, supply all the merit that is.

August 4

Life is what it is, you cannot change it; but you can always change yourself.

From the spiritual point of view this Life is infinite, subject to neither change nor influence of finite forces. It has its characteristics which have been enumerated or described by man, but this Life is more than its characteristics. It can never be changed; it can never be ended; it is eternal in every direction.

From the outer point of view, what is called Life is the result of the composite karma of all creatures working in the sphere of the higher form or mode of Life. That is to say, there is Life, which is entirely separated from the sphere of Limitation, and there is Life in the bosom of which there is the action and reaction of all the minute forces of creation. Out of the second form comes darkness, tribulation, night and all evil, but the higher is never affected by it, any more than the sun is destroyed by fog.

August 5

Life is a continual series of experiences,
one leading to the other until the soul arrives at its destination.

There are three apparent aspects of life, they being apparent not real. The first is the complete Pleroma, the Fullness of all things, which is God, which includes the others and touches them within and without and yet is not touched by them, as the sun is not affected by earth or clouds.

Then there is the life in creation—for creation or prakrit or nature could not be if there were not life. In its sphere of forms and forces, there is the interplay of mineral, animal and vegetable worlds; into this arena man is drawn and becomes the prey of samsara.

Then there is life as viewed from the individual standpoint, regarding each soul as separated; this is the human point of view and stands between the others. But this is an illusion, and the whole purpose of human existence is to enable us to escape this illusion.

August 6

External life is the shadow of the inner reality.

Absolute life is of the nature of light. When Allah performed the Creation, He drew toward a center the highest vibrations to make, as it were, a greater abode of light; by this indrawing, contractive movement Allah caused light to depart in certain regions causing an apparent sphere of relative darkness. By this process and within this sphere the grosser worlds were made, and man—when his turn came—entered into this abode to help restore the light which had been temporarily withdrawn from it.

August 7

At the cost of one failure, the wise learn the lesson for the whole life.

There is only one failure—heedlessness toward God. There are no other failures. We fail because we are blind or ignorant, and when we are sincere that which appeared to have been a failure will prove later to be a test whereby to prepare us for a much greater success than we would have dreamed about when that experience came.

August 8

The more you evolve spiritually, the further you pass from the understanding of every man.

Man is held within the change of limited experience or samsara. At best he contacts the
manasic stream in his mental sphere and rarely, if ever, trusts to his intuitions. One coins his forms of logic and common sense, which mean nothing in eternity, often to justify his injustice and defend his iniquity. His laws, being based neither upon Nature nor God, are subject to change, decay and dissolution.

The wise man, seeking the eternal verities, is bound neither by such logic nor such law. He may stand alone in the midst of the ignorant, but he knows how to stand; he knows the limits of ignorance and he possesses that knowledge which all yearn for.

August 9

One word can be more precious than all the treasures of earth.

This word is Allah, although its forms are legion. It tells the heart what cannot be said or described; it tells one about form, thought and ideal; it draws the very life-blood of the heart. Behind the cry of the muezzin is an eternal cry of God for the soul, and the soul for God. This is the lost word, the lost music, the lost chord—lost and yet not lost for it ever resounds in our midst.

August 10

Narrowness is primitiveness; it is the breadth of heart that proves evolution.

Mind that excludes, mind that divides, mind that evaluates distinctions and differences is mind unilluminated. The illuminated mind, filled with Ishk and possessed of Ilm, will see these differences, will recognize these divisions, will notice these exclusions, but will also perceive their beginning and their ending, their unimportance in the totality of things and the relation of processes to reality. All knowledge through analysis is relative; only the heart-born intelligence brings one to the Supreme.

August 11

It is simpler to find a way to heaven than to find a way on earth.

On earth there are so many forces, so many attractions that draw one to the right or to the left, illusions that cast one into misery, glamours that take one from the path. There is the constant struggle with the idea that success consists in dominating another, exploiting another, conquering another.

All this is the foolish play of the ignorant, who in their ignorance cause so much misery. The whole idea of heaven is the existence of a world where there is love, cooperation and plenty for all, where humanity can escape the limitations with which it is bound upon earth. Yet the ignorant do not know that this is possible of attainment while still upon earth.

When one exploits oneself instead of another, when one dominates oneself instead of another, when one conquers oneself instead of another, heaven will be brought to earth.

August 12

It is God who, by the hand of man, designs and carries out his intended plans in nature.

There are the three aspects in life: first, that spiritual life which is God in His Fullness, uncontaminated by darkness of any sort; second, the Nature which was born from the movement of contraction, which appears as a world of relative darkness and which is the nexus of material life. To draw matter back into spirit, man was created who becomes the play between these other two forces or aspects. Actually these two are not in opposition, but they appear so to humanity who is attracted by one or the other.

Out of man comes the manasic or mental life, which is between the two others, and consists of an apparent mixture of light and darkness in which the former always predominates but does not entirely dissipate the darkness until the flood of the spiritual intelligence makes it possible. By this means God enters into the created worlds and restores to Himself that which He voluntarily deprived Himself of in love and self-sacrifice.

Actually this is not so. It is all a dream, but it is the only explanation intelligible to man.

August 13

The lover of nature is the true worshipper of God.

Nature is the aspect of God which includes names and forms. It is still the aspect of God, and the darkness in nature is only a veil to prevent the pure latent light from blinding the eyes of creatures incapable of gazing into it. Not only the seer or sage but many people feel this tremendous urge within nature; not only the mystic and pantheist but many of limited scope are stimulated by trees or mountains and rivers. This shows that there is in nature the same spiritual life which is in the soul of man, and in this love there is the call of soul to soul, God recognizing God.

August 14

In the country you see the glory of God; in the city you glorify His name.

In the one it is God who reveals Himself self to us, but in the other it is man who must work to attain satisfaction. And it is the work which should bring this satisfaction. By practicing Darood, by praising the name of God one can bring beauty and love into waste places and darkness, but beauty and love appear naturally in the fields, forests and meadows.

August 15

The pain of life is the price paid for the quickening of the heart.

Heart expands and contracts; the nufs tends to keep the heart in contraction and brings about its hardness. This comes out of the illusion of life, for really nufs has no control on heart yet heart becomes intoxicated in the midst of life and blindly follows. This brings about control of will by mind and creates an unending trouble for everyone.

To open the heart there is a constant pull, and this pull does bring pain. The pain is not necessary, the pull is. But if one has kept the heart closed, has not voluntarily searched for God, then the very purpose and nature of life will cause this pull and accompany it with pain. Even the law of karma serves not to draw people into the abyss but to bring them to a realization of a higher purpose in life.

August 16

Words that enlighten the soul are more precious than jewels

For such words can never pass away herenow or hereafter. Even if we consider that soul will exist in the midst of God without the covering of the heart or mind or body, then will those words rain down in mercy upon suffering humanity and aid others in their struggle for liberation. Thus every mantram helps not only the devotee but is valuable for every person—those on earth, those yet to come and those already gone.

August 17

Love is the current coin of all peoples in all periods.

Without Ishk there would be no social order, no nation, no family, no union or cooperation between soul and soul. This is the very thing which attracts people one to another and is the most valuable thing in life—it being the essence of life itself. War, poverty and suffering show the absence of it, and prosperity, peace and happiness are signs of its presence.

August 18

Do not take the example of another as an excuse for your own wrong doing.

To the talib there are two ways for selecting an ideal, which may not be different. One is to follow some spiritual person who has gone before one, preferably but not necessarily one who has been met on earth. The other is to develop the intuitive faculty and listen to the heart within, knowing that it is the heart which is heeded and being positively sure one is not under the sway of nufs.

The difference between following nufs and following heart is simple. Nufs always speaks in terms of self and not-self; heart recognizes only principles and not personalities. By following the heart there can be no mistake, but not even to principles should one be attached.

August 19

Overlook the greatest fault of another but do not partake of it yourself in the smallest degree.

There are several manners for overlooking the fault of another. One is often equal to condoning it, excusing it. While outwardly this may be done, the more a mystic may apparently defend such a wrong doer, the more inwardly he must pray for him or condemn him, otherwise he will be partaking of that fault himself and will have to answer for it.

Another view is the heart view which, while not excusing the person, recognizes the limitation and knows positively the difference between the real personality and that one acting or reacting under conditions more or less trying. The heart recognizes the conditions and endeavors to free that person from the subjugation by the conditions. This is the real nature of overlooking.

But one must be careful in this for it is not in committing the same act that one is partaking of it; it is defending another openly for such an act when one is not aware of all circumstances that one partakes of it. Likewise if one wrongly condemns another of a sin, that one himself is guilty of a sin. Both these views come from the domination of mind by nufs, of will by mind.

August 20

Cleverness and complexity are not necessarily wisdom.

These qualities come to one from subtlety of mind, from being able to turn thoughts in certain directions and to mold the mind-stuff, so to speak, as a potter molds clay. But this is still to operate in the sphere of mind. Wisdom, on the other hand, pours down from the spiritual world into the mental sphere as a ray of pure light, brings life and illumination to the mind and clarifies it all at once, regardless of particular influences and conditions.

August 21

The whole world’s treasure is too small a price to pay for a word that kindles the soul.

For such treasures can not be carried away, besides which the thought of it would become a terrific burden. The soul desires freedom and even possession of a thing may become a bar to freedom. Where there is care, where there is worry, when there is undue solicitude, there is pain, there is a burden, there is no freedom.

So all worldly possessions and all intellectual accomplishments may alike become ideals or hindrances, and if there is any doubt, the doubt itself must be removed. It is love alone which opens the portals of joy.

August 22

He is living whose sympathy is awake, and he is dead whose heart is asleep.

The real life is not limited by thought or action. The real life is not qualified by mind or matter. The real life is not restricted because personality is subject to certain laws. And how does the real life express itself? The essence of life is in the heart and nowhere in man if not in the heart, yet when once discovered in the heart it can be found in every particle of man’s nature and makeup.

Without heart, man is as animal or less than animal; with heart he becomes as a god. The energy of heart is life itself and the heart awakened brings the life to the surface.

August 23

By our thoughts we have prepared for ourselves the happiness or unhappiness we experience.

When there is no attachment to things or thoughts, happiness is the natural condition. Mind may begin by selecting conditions under which there is a greater relative amount of happiness, and so soon as it does this the other conditions have a lesser amount of happiness. This creates pain, suffering and longing, and this longing is never satisfied until the heart is open.

Heaven and hell are one and the same, but the reactions to the experiences are different. Artist, scientist, artisan and musician, all do good in the world, but each having to work in the place of the other, instead of finding beauty would find misery. This shows that mind is the root-seat of these various conditions.

August 24

Put your trust in God for support and see His hidden hand working through all sources.

For the Salik, this trust should be a verity—not a blind faith in chance, not an unfounded optimism, but a trust founded upon surety. There is a world of differences between this and fatalism. The Salik in order to see, must see, not hope alone, and through the awakening of the heart discern the spiritual forces in every part of the Universe.

August 25

Faith is the A B C of the realization of God. This faith begins by prayer.

Faith brings knowledge without intellection, without use of any limited personal mind. The heart knows because it knows, without any special explanation for this knowledge. In this, the object of prayer is to free one from the sway of self; God can give us this freedom and it is to this end man should pray. When he prays for conditions or things, he limits prayer, limits himself and deprives God from displaying His Wisdom and Magnanimity toward man.

August 26

Passion is the smoke and emotion is the glow of love’s fire.
Unselfishness is the flame that illuminates the path.

Do not blame the ignorant for their vices. Each vice is the shadow of some virtue. The more you blame another for his vice, the more you keep that vice-seed in the world where it can feed upon others. By this attention evil is continued in the world. But knowing that vice is nothing but the effect of nufs to control energy, one can perceive the hand of God even in wickedness. Find God, discern the good in all tendencies and you help to purify the universe.

August 27

The soul of Christ is the light of the universe.

The single expression Nuri Mohammed characterizes both these terms. This light permeates the cosmos, and it is through this that man finds all love, all wisdom, all joy.

August 28

Death is a tax the soul has to pay for having had a name and form.

Soul does not die, form dies; soul does not die, name dies. Life is a journey from aeon to aeon and yet is not a journey. Circumstances change, essences never. We don and doff cloaks, which we call bodies, which are not ourselves. Such is the nature of creation.

August 29

A pure life and a clean conscience are as two wings attached to the soul.

By the pure life is meant one free from any attachments, a heart filled with love, a mind illuminated by Supreme Thought. The clean conscience is also dependent upon Unity, knowing neither good nor evil, for as soon as action is divided whatever elevates creates accommodation for depression and so deprives the soul of happiness.

August 30

The giver is greater than the gift.

For giving itself increases the greatness of heart and mind. Whatever one attaches value to, the value is in the attachment not in the thing, and this is a false value. There is nothing in the universe so valuable as that which can be given away yet retained in the giving, such as the heart-qualities which spring from love. All else is valuable only because man considers it so.

August 31

He who has spent has used; he who has collected has lost;
but he who has given has saved his treasure forever.

The real treasure is in the heart. What one spends is only an exchanging of values, a barter. What one has collected one becomes but the guardian of and so slave to. But when one gives away—whether something of matter or intellect or spirit—he has given away that which one is master of, whether possessions, knowledge or love.

September 1

Joy and sorrow both are for each other. If it were not for joy, sorrow could not be;
and if it were not for sorrow, joy could not be experienced.

The heart from its very nature expands and contracts, grows warmer and colder. When, after contraction, the very life tends to make it expand again, there is sorrow, there is a tightening of processes, a deadness and dullness. Pain accompanies the escape from sorrow, but the end of pain is expansion in the spirit, which surely leads to joy.

At the same time, if one becomes so rapt in joy, if one in such moments becomes attached to the self, the joy in turn will lead to further sorrow. The purpose of spiritual development is to understand the nature of life beneath joy and sorrow and so find peace in every experience regardless of its fruits.

September 2

Self-pity is the cause of all life’s grievances.

To relate life to the ego is to destroy the value of life without enhancing the value of ego. Once this process is begun, it leads away from beauty and happiness. In beauty there is no extension of self, there is forgetfulness of self and sooner or later surrender of self.

September 3

How can the unlimited be limited? All that seems limited is in its depth beyond all limitations.

Limitation comes from the examination of mind. Mind by its very nature puts a limit on things. The eye in its measure of space sees only so far to the left and right and only so far in front of the body; from this there comes the laws of perspective important in mathematics and art. Although the mind can see much further in every direction, still it is limited and subject to laws of perspective from which only the illuminated mind can escape. Existence does not depend upon comprehension by mind, which can only comprehend so far. All essence is beyond conception; search as it may, the mind unaided can never find the thing-in-itself.

September 4

Pleasure blocks, but pain clears the way of inspiration.

Pleasure attaches value to limitations, to names and forms and personalities, while inspiration depends upon the efflux of the Divine Spirit—in other words, Ishk. Pleasure always enhances the ego, and as pain restrains the nufs, it opens up the greatest possibilities for spiritual development.

September 5

There is no source of happiness other than that in the heart of man.

All material and mental things are subject to growth, change and decay. Their nature is transitory and their effects evanescent. That joy which is the joy of the moment is no joy for it is limited.

The joy of the Zakir is not restricted by time, space or condition, it flows out of the center of Being and its getting and giving are one.

September 6

Happy is he who does good to others; miserable is he who expects good from others.

When the heart acts, it touches everything in the universe. When a heart feeds another it feeds itself, for it knows no limitation of self. The heart in its true condition expands and gives love and as it gives it receives. But one who expects to be fed by the heart of another has his own heart closed, and as his heart is closed, neither can he receive substance from another. The substance is in the very sphere, and its giving and getting are one.

September 7

One virtue is more powerful than a thousand vices.

The real secret of virtue is strength, is life. Vice is weakness, vice shows the absence of strength and of life. Virtue is born of the true self, vice is the offspring of nufs; this is the only standard for measuring vice and virtue. Although mankind often selects particular moral and legislative codes, these are only scientific and sure insofar as they harmonize with those highly spiritual codes given by Moses, Rama and the other great lawgivers. There is no great virtue in praising law and there is no great sin in breaking law; the merit comes from understanding law, while lack of understanding keeps one back on their journey.

September 8

The soul is either raised or cast down by the power of its own thought, speech and action.

Thought, speech and action are all movements. All depend upon the breath, upon the rising and falling of the life currents which affect the personality through the breath. When there is no thought there is no movement in the ordinary sense, and as the soul is non-spacial it cannot then be raised up or cast down. It is only when acts, words and thoughts harmonize—either with the upward or downward movements of the breath (Urouj and Nasoul)—that the soul is so affected. But when the breath is in Kemal the effect is totally different.

September 9

Love is the divine mother’s arms; when those arms are spread, every soul falls into them.

Although the word “fall” is here used, the action is of the contrary nature. That is to say, there is a movement upward, at least in the sense that one is raised above the mind-mesh and freed from the turmoil and complexities resulting from ordinary thought and action. This love is the very essence of the soul and the life that makes soul soul.

September 10

It is the fruit that makes the tree bow low.

True humility is characteristic of the wise man who knows, who has gathered the harvest. The proud man has to hold up his head; it stands not by itself. But the wise man, seeing the power there and recognizing that the power is the gift of God, surrenders that gift back to the Giver of all good things.

From another point of view, fruit is a burden—whether that burden be wealth, knowledge, power or friends. All of these have a purpose but when that purpose is out of harmony with the spiritual unfoldment, its burdensome nature makes itself manifest.

September 11

In order to learn forgiveness, man must first learn tolerance.

This is true whether one offers forgiveness or begs forgiveness. To offer forgiveness without having understanding is no real forgiveness, for it does not absolve another from the sin, it does not free another from karma. The real forgiveness—as exemplified in the lives of Christ and Mohammed —is to give something to the one who has gone astray, to impart life and love and lesson so that one will not err again. The average so-called forgiveness which does not deter another from erring again has no value.

Likewise, begging forgiveness is of no value unless there be repentance. If you are unwilling to repent, there is no gain and there may be a decided loss in begging pardon. Sufis have always placed considerable importance upon repentance, comparatively little upon forgiveness.

September 12

The first step towards forgiveness is to forget.

That is to say, remove all remembrance of the act from the mind. The one who has done wrong does this best by a complete change of attitude, so great a change that the mind will not again succumb to a similar temptation, will not permit the ego to sway it in the wrong direction. The one who has been wronged should steel himself against being wronged again. In the first stage, he completely erases all recollection from the mind or ceases to regard the deed as an evil one—especially if he has learned a living lesson through the experience. This prepares him for the higher condition which is not to be insulted, not be wronged or hurt by another. This shows the real spiritual advancement on the part of a person, that they are not affected or harmed by the acts, thoughts or words of another.

September 13

The only way to live in the midst of inharmonious influences is to strengthen the will power
and endure all things, yet keeping fineness of character and nobility of manner
together with an ever-living heart full of love.

There are two ways to reach and hold this stage. One is through Darood—to hold tight to the Divine Thought on the breath. Hold tight no matter what the occurrence or cause for complaint.

Hold tight and concentrate all the thought upon Allah so that nothing another says, does or thinks can affect the mind. Then the mind is protected and the karmic reaction strikes the other.

At the same time, the heart should be kept pure for even the thought of another as other, even the idea of dualism with favorable opinions is not conducive to the spiritual welfare of any party concerned. Heart full of love is heart that does not conceive differences, which holds another as the self, which feels all people as the offspring of the one Divine Parent.

September 14

Devotion to a spiritual teacher is not for the sake of the teacher, it is for God.

By attunement to the breath of the spiritual teacher, one becomes attuned to the Divine breath, and by attunement to the heart of the teacher one becomes united to all the illuminated souls who form the Embodiment of the Master, the Spirit of Guidance.

September 15

To become cold from the coldness of the world is weakness,
to become broken by the hardness of the world is feebleness,
but to live in the world and yet to keep above it is like walking on the water.

This is the very test of life and it affects mankind on all planes. Thus in the physical body, when we are losers in the battle of life—whether through our own weakness in the economic field or because of heedlessness—often this takes the form of cold in the extremities. This is due to poor circulation, which in turn is the result of lack of life-force in the heart.

The struggle for life is a battle and very often those who are unwilling to fight others are likewise unwilling to overcome their own weaknesses. This shows absence of life and power. The purpose of the purification of heart is in the highest degree scientific when viewed from this aspect, as the soul through the heart replenishes the energy in all of one’s vehicles down to the utmost cell.

From the emotional point of view, the order and rhythm of the circulation is necessary to maintain health and vigor, and also in order that one be not overcome through external forces. In meeting the struggles of existence, a bold front is put on through concentration on the heart. This boldness is inner not outer, it is a fine courage which may be hidden by meekness and a true humility. It knows no fear yet disdains neither anger nor egotism. This shows the control of heart and will over mind.

And the mind thus handled keeps its opinions or changes them, but mind is not opinion. Opinion is a fixation of mind due to the nufs. It is like hardening and sculpturing mind-stuff into images and then worshipping the images. This is an idolatry. Mind freed from opinion is the master-mind. In this the water is symbolic of the mind-stuff (or akasha), which rises and falls but never sweeps over the head of the master.

September 16

God alone deserves all love, and the freedom of love is in giving it to God.

The idea of “I love” or “one loves” is good but not complete. Until it is complete, life is not complete. Possession in love is desecration of love; there is no property in love, there is surrender in love. Yet this very surrender is no loss; one becomes like a magnet which imparts its magnetism to all things yet loses no power thereby. So the freedom and surrender come together.

September 17

Love has the power to open the door of eternal life.

Because love is life—they are not two, they are one. The only force in animal passion is the life-force, and this life-force leads to propagation of species. The transmutation of love from the sphere of procreation to creation is a transmutation of life-force, which may then be directed at will. Yet all usages of this life-force should be for the greatest satisfaction in order that beauty may increase and every deed become a work of art.

When man reaches this stage, he brings paradise to earth and he lives his immortality. Immortality, being of the nature of the infinite, is therefore unqualified and knows no self. The true Atman, if the totality can so be called, is life, but life not in the sense that it is generally known. Rather it is Ishk, the Supreme Love which bonds everything in creation and yet is bound by nothing.

September 18

Love has its limitations when it is directed towards limited beings,
but love directed to God has no limitations.

Directed love is like focused light. If even a little of the light of the sun is focused, it starts a fire as can be witnessed by the use of the sunglass. Therefore, while passion has power it is lacking in beauty and destroys either the object of passion or oneself. In love, power and beauty are in equilibrium and remain so until one is covered by the other.

In true love—whatever its plane—these are balanced, and the love brings joy although it is not sought for the sake of joy. It is life itself, and when that love, that life and that beauty are spread out to the Omniscient God, it brings God into our being and we are, as the Bible says, gods indeed.

September 19

The teacher, however great, can never give his knowledge to the pupil;
the pupil must create his own knowledge.

Knowledge and life are not separate. This is the meaning of the Ilm of the Sufis which is not like the knowledge of the world. Naming is not knowledge, hearing is not knowledge, reading is not knowledge. Experience is knowledge. Life brings knowledge and the removal of self enables one to find knowledge in everything.

All the teacher can do is to make the pupil realize this, but the knowledge of the pupil is that of his own realization. That is why it is difficult for the average man to study with understanding the lives and precepts of the great teachers of humanity.

September 20

One thing is true: although the teacher cannot give the knowledge,
the teacher can kindle the light if the oil is in the lamp.

This oil is love, and the lamp is the heart. Once the flame even flickers a bit, it starts a commotion and a motion which reaches to the furthest parts of one’s being. Often this occurs in sorrow or in trepidation, yet it awakens the life-spark in one to the real life. Thus it comes with sympathy and understanding. If one then keeps in the rhythm of the heart and watches the heart fully, all things become clear in the light and life of the heart, and that very attitude fans the flame therein to greater brightness.

September 21

Willpower is the keynote of mastery, and asceticism is the development of willpower.

This willpower is love-power and life-power; only, when it expresses itself as power it is called “will.” That is to say, in love—true love—power, intelligence and beauty should be in equilibrium. When beauty dominates there is adoration which leads to intoxication, and when power dominates there is more fire without always more light.

In order that the will power be not destructive, in order that it be one with intelligence and beauty, the spiritual life is followed which concentrates everything upon Unity. No doubt the life in the desert accomplishes it, but that is like spending all one’s time gathering fuel for a fire which is used neither to cook food nor to warm others. The real spiritual asceticism is followed in the midst of the world; this is nothing but a surrender for the purpose of a greater benefit for oneself and the whole humanity.

September 22

Real generosity is an unfailing sign of spirituality.

For this shows the absence of the sway of the nufs. To give freely means to give without attaching any value to giver, giving or gift.

September 23

There are two kinds of generosity—the real and the shadow;
the former is prompted by love, the latter by vanity.

Often it is hard to draw a line between them for even among the vain there is often a spark of love. For instance, even those who give selfishly are not so bad as the misers who give not at all. The miser will have to learn to give as well as to find joy in giving, so for him there is a long road. But the other one who has practiced giving yet not found joy in it will have less difficulty.

But it is not true generosity which imparts things with the thought of self in them. What is known as “Indian giver” is one who recalls gifts, but the vain person is often a spiritual Indian giver—who repeats, “Remember I gave you that.” In such giving there is no life and consequently no blessing.

For this reason, many who practice healing, who possess some psychic power, do not do real spiritual healing. They give out some magnetism, no doubt, but the real substance of life is seldom transmitted in that way; this often leads to but temporary relief as well as added danger to the one practicing the art. The true healing is healing from the nufs, the cause of all diseases.

September 24

It is better to pay than to receive from the vain, for such favors demand ten times their cost.

All praise is due to God. Wishing thanks or appreciation for self is nothing but idolatry and often a most vicious form of idolatry. Sufis do not attack those who worship sticks and stones, but evil is he who—though he enters a thousand temples or churches—demands for himself what belongs to Allah alone.

September 25

The kingdom of heaven is in the hearts of those who realize God.

For only such possess all powers, faculties and gifts—yet they possess nothing. Possessions are burdens which impede progress; possessions are blocks which prevent the free flow of energy, hindering the electricity of life from flowing freely through the veins of nature. There can be no pretense here, neither the desire to give nor to receive. Freedom is necessary and freedom is impossible when one is not free from thoughts.

The master of thought does not “think” in the ordinary sense of the term, nor does he love in the ordinary sense. What thought may come through him, what love may pass through him, is the natural concomitant of his life and realization. Of this it is impossible to say much in words.

September 26

In order to relieve the hunger of others, we must forget our own hunger.

First, considering physical want: food or clothing should be given with a blessing, with a feeling that imparts life to another. The mere presentation of something without this feeling may turn a gift into a curse, for every particle of such food may bring life or disease. Only by removing the idea of self therefrom can we be sure that it will bring life.

Then, considering the knowledge to be given to another—even the knowledge of the world: you cannot teach geography, arithmetic, language or anything to another if you put self into the picture. Self does not belong there. And so when it comes to satisfying the hunger of the heart, we feed others either with our personal food or with that drawn from the universe. If we give of this for the sake of getting, poison is transferred and hunger is followed by death. But if in the giving we consider it our duty—whether spiritual or ethical duty—then someone is benefitted and perhaps all concerned are benefitted.

September 27

It is when man has lost his idea of separateness and feels himself at one
with all creation that his eyes are opened and he sees the cause of all things.

This is the union of feeling and knowledge. As Krishna has so beautifully expressed it, “To him ever attached to Me, worshipping Me in love, I give that union to knowledge by which he comes to Me.” Such universal expression alone is valuable. Separating self from self, we place boundary marks upon knowledge and so make omniscience impossible. People speak about higher mind and completeness of mind. There can be no such completeness without love. Even if love takes that cool form called interest it is something, for without that interest there would be no knowledge. And what is interest? It is a turning and a tuning—a turning and a tuning often quiet similar to the process by which one attains to any or every goal sought.

September 28

To fall beneath one’s ideal is to lose one’s share of life.

That is to say, since the ideal is the highest of concepts, the whole of the vital force for which one has capacity cannot be expressed or felt unless act, speech and thought are in harmony with it. The practice of tasawwuri Murshid as well as Darood by Sufis make it possible to retain some relationship, even identity, with the ideal at all times. The average person, not knowing these principles, often has no means by which he can maintain his state, so he rises and falls and is subject to both joy and sorrow.

Actually life is expressed through the ideal, the ideal in this event being higher than the idea. Idea is a thought which is connected with nufs; ideal, while not always free from nufs, is in the direction of independence from nufs. To attain to any ideal, no matter what its characteristics, one must remove the nufs from one’s path. Therefore, selfishness is a bar even to passion, crime and aggrandizement. Fortunately the wicked people do not generally know this so they are caught by their own misdeeds.

September 29

The wise of all ages have taught that it is knowledge of the divine being
that is life and the only reality.

That is to say, Ilm is knowledge and knowledge is nothing but Ilm. Worldly knowledge is symbolical—the application of names to processes—but understanding of the process requires a subtle union with it. Naming a thing does not bring knowledge of it. One can distinguish electricity from magnetism and light, but what is electricity? What is magnetism? What is light? We know only so far as our senses tell us or as our limited mind has opportunity to convey some idea.

Yet from a certain point of view, there is a great reality in electricity, in magnetism and in light beyond their phenomenal appearance and even beyond nominal conception. There is a reality which can be experienced in Zikr, in which state the three are one; one will then know, without always being able to explain, that there are certain aspects of life which appear more clearly when seen in the mineral (or chemical) world. They are present in vital processes, though more hidden, and when we come to man we observe other forms of magnetic behavior closely interwoven with the personality. This shows that true magnetism is connected with life.

Above and beyond the sphere of mind is Ishk, the Universal Subtle Energy which is what we call love. Comprehension of Ishk is Ilm, but neither Ishk nor Ilm is possible without union with the Supreme Being, at least in the form included in Darood. That union is still possible in name and form, for Baqa is the goal of all. That is to say, the expression of the Divine Light and Love through our personalities. This brings all knowledge and all gifts.

September 30

When the stream of love flows in its full strength, it purifies all that stands in its way,
as the Ganges—according to the teaching of the ancients—
purifies all those who plunge into its sacred waters.

The real Ganges, the real Jordan, the real Red Sea is the heart of man and its tributaries. Heart heals body, heart heals mind, heart heals heart, heart heals all that pertains to the self, heart heals all that pertains to others (that is to say to the phenomenal non-self). Heart takes one above the realm of self and non-self, heart is the throne of Unity.

All the teaching of Sufism is to bring one to this great realization of Heart. This secret is described in Nirtan but not revealed. It cannot be revealed if by revelation one means making clear some mystery for the head. It will always be a mystery to the mind; it need never be a mystery to the heart.

This realization is the most important thing in life, in the highest sense. It is the eternal life which is possible whenever one lays down the ego and surrenders gladly. Without that surrender there is no plunge into the Ganges, there is no division of the Red Sea or drying of Jordan. This supreme Unity is above mind, beyond the mind-mesh. In that realm Bhakti and Jnana become one.

October 1

Each soul’s attainment is according to its evolution.

That is to say, the soul sees life openly insofar as it is uncovered and no longer veiled by its vehicles. Removal of matter, removal of mind, removal of heart—these are the three stages in the evolution (so-called) of soul.

October 2

It always means that you must sacrifice something very dear to you when His call comes.

This includes sacrifice of all things, but as even the most selfish person does not attach value to all things, he only feels the sacrifice of what he has valued. It might be wealth, but the wealthy man may be quite willing to surrender worldly knowledge; it might be worldly knowledge, but the learned man may be quite willing to surrender his friends; it might be friendship, yet the philanthropist might be willing to sacrifice everything else. Yet hand, head and heart—in clinging—prevent man from accepting the Divine Grace freely given to all.

October 3

Renunciation is always for a purpose; it is to kindle the soul that nothing may hold it back
from God, but when it is kindled the life of renunciation is not necessary.

Now renunciation is a letting go of things, but this does not make things depart. A man can surrender his title to his home, yet live in it. It is this surrender of the title which is important in the spiritual life. Bible teaches, “The earth is the Lord’s and the fullness thereof.” What is meant by this fullness? It signifies that every blessing that comes to man while on earth comes from God.

October 4

There are those who are like a lighted candle: they can light other candles
but the other candles must be of wax—if they are of steel, they cannot be lighted.

Buzurg is one who can kindle the hearts of others even without speech; his personality alone may be able to accomplish this. Everyone is a potential Buzurg, which is to say, Bodhisattva—the essential nature of the Sufi Buzurg being the same as that of the Buddhist Bodhisattva. Such a one is an instrument of the Spirit of Guidance, the incarnate spirit of the Divine Master.

Buzurg can affect most everybody, but in two ways. Some are like the wax candle, that once the heart is kindled it is always kindled. It may require some effort to light it, but once the flame appears the rest is sure. In these there is the fire of love. But others are like the piece of iron or steel which is magnetized in the presence of some force but does not retain its magnetism. Often these souls appear brilliant, even highly inspired in the presence of Buzurg, but elsewhere and otherwise they are no different from ordinary people.

The really hard-hearted ones have as much fire, as much energy, even as much love as others, but their direction in life is wrong; they become attached to this wrong direction and in the end lose all hope and all permanent success.

October 5

There is no greater scripture than nature, for nature is life itself.

Nature is both the forms we see and the essence permeating those forms. Without that life the forms would express neither beauty nor inspiration, for illumination of mind depends upon the kindling of both its thoughts and essence. Nature is more than the forms and yet dependent on forms. God created the world as a mirror to Himself, and the beauty of that mirror of Nature is the beauty of God. In that mirror we can study the reflection of God, in other words, of life.

October 6

Wisdom can only be learned gradually, and every soul is not ready to receive
or to understand the complexity of the purpose of life.

By “soul” here, really “mind” is meant. Mind learns by a series of steps and stages, while heart learns at a single glance. Thus while some teach evolution and others revolution, while some teach gradual progress and others propound suddenness, there is truth in both. In one case, soul is identified with mind, in the other case with heart. Actually soul is neither mind nor heart, but in speaking of wisdom we refer to those vehicles. Wisdom is life itself reflected in the individual being.

October 7

It is a very high stage on the path of love when a man really learns to love another
with a love that asks no return.

This is the real condition on the path of love: that one gives out love and asks no return. So long as one expects love from another creature, of whatever degree, that is reflected love. It is only in God and from God that giving and receiving are one and the same. Heart feeds heart and nothing else feeds heart. Heart can feed heart of self, mind of self, body of self; heart can also feed heart of another, mind of another, body of another. All healing, all help, all love come from heart, which is to say, they come from God Who is hidden in the heart of every man.

October 8

Love alone is the fountain from which all virtues fall as drops of sparkling water.

Virtue is life itself as reflected in the moral nature of man. By moral nature is meant that which qualifies life, speech, thought, action. This moral nature is connected with essence of mind, and this essence of mind (Citta) really belongs to heart.

Every virtue is an outpouring of life—that is to say, of Ishk as Ishk touches the surface. In the depths it is Ishk; on the surface it becomes the various moral qualities, or as Shakespeare has beautifully put it, “The Quality of mercy is not strained, it droppeth as the gentle rain from heaven.”

October 9

The whole purpose of life is to make God a reality.

Now life is nothing but God, and God’s purpose in the creation was to know Himself and love Himself and express Himself. This is the supreme purpose and the essence of purpose: it is the seed of the purpose of every individual entity taking form on any plane.

October 10

If you seek the good in every soul, you will always find it, for God is in all things.
Still more God is in all beings.

The thing-ness in things is that which holds the particles together into a unity. And what is this? It is cohesion, in other words, love. And what is it that keeps beings as beings? It is also a form of cohesion which, while sometimes called life, is really Ishk. Without Ishk there could be no form, no entities—not even thoughts—for there would be no coherence, only Chaos. And what is Ishk? It is the essential quality which characterizes the personality of God, so that God is not only emptiness but also absolute fullness.

October 11

The knowledge of God is beyond man’s reason.
The secret of God is hidden in the knowledge of unity.

The knowledge of God precedes illumination of mind and causes it. It is not strictly speaking acquired by any accumulative method. In this sense, there is no evolution. Yet there also is evolution in the sense that, as the heart awakens the mind does grow. Illumination of mind is the result of knowledge of God, not the cause of it. Therefore mystics and scholars have practiced meditation.

To the mystic meditation means the centering of all the consciousness on Supreme Deity, the nature or characteristic of which is definite. That is to say, God is love, mercy and all the attributes, and while knowledge of the attributes is not knowledge of God, attainment of the Supreme includes such knowledge. That is to say, Ilm or supreme knowledge includes Hakma or universal science.

Now the scholar, while he does not always recognize heart as the center of the intuitive faculty, often finds it advantageous to clear his mind of all concepts—not only of false concepts but of all concepts—to facilitate its operation. Therefore the scholar can often be raised to a higher degree through his own processes. This is the way of Jnana.

Sufis include all systems in their sciences and regard the Divine Knowledge not as the only valuable knowledge but as the only knowledge. In other words, all knowledge is knowledge of God, but many people do not know it.

October 12

Seek God in all souls, good or bad, wise or foolish, attractive and unattractive;
in the depths of each there is God.

Since God is the only being, God is the essence and life of all souls. To confuse the soul with the nufs of personality is to draw confusion to one’s own mind. If there were not some good in the personality, the mind and body could not function. Evil is weakness, and goodness is strength—even the strength that holds body together as a unit or mind together as a unit. The cause of suicide is weakness, and the murderer is often a suicide who objectifies his own weakness. Unable to dominate himself he desires to dominate others.

The way to overcome this weakness in others is to practice the spiritual breaths in their presence and so build up the atmosphere. The more positive one is in the presence of such people, the more respect is gained and so everybody can be helped. It is not necessary to judge: the stone is a stone, the tree is a tree, the bird is a bird, but the life in all is God.

October 13

When in ourselves there is inharmony, how can we spread harmony?

The best way to develop strength is to achieve unity. This comes out of the practice of concentration. Concentration need not be limited to a few minutes a day or week when one performs some exercise given in the instruction. Concentration may be practiced every hour, every minute, every breath—especially through Darood. Then one does not have to seek unity, unity will seek him.

When added to that the talib is given instruction in music or else in meditation, he acquires that unity of purpose, that unity of feeling and the more he adheres to that unity the better can he protect himself and assist others. Never surrender to anything, to anyone, to any force except God or those who represent God in the Spiritual Hierarchy.

October 14

The inmost being of a man is the real being of God.

God is in the heart, but God is not the heart. Heart is a accommodation, an attunement through selection in the Supreme whereby out of a certain note a center of consciousness makes itself felt. This center comes out of love and knows nothing but love, and its love is its knowledge and its love commands all knowledge. It is not the same as other hearts, neither is it different. All hearts form God, yet God is not conditioned by them. The light is everywhere, yet by covering itself, so to speak, it forms innumerable lamps—the light of which resembles a tremendous, incomparable harmony.

October 15

Love itself is the healing power and the remedy for all pain.

Pain manifests through mind, and pain is only possible when nufs holds sway. When a hand is out, a unity has been broken; when the natural movements of the body have been obstructed, a unity is broken. Every pain shows absence of unity and love shows presence of unity. In unity is all strength.

Pain is only possible when breath does not reach a part. But breath cannot force itself to any area of the body or mind; it must be directed by will, which is nothing but heart.

October 16

By loving, forgiving and serving, it is possible for your whole life to become
one single vision of the sublime beauty of God.

Because then there is no nufs, no shadow. The absence of these processes causes shadow or is caused by shadow; their presence causes the shadows of life to vanish, all common pain and suffering to go. The supreme vision cannot be forced, but neither can it be kept away when one has laid aside all accumulation of selfhood. It becomes the most natural thing in life because it is life itself.

October 17

Mysticism to the mystic is both science and religion.

In Sufic terms, there is no difference between Tasawwuf and Ilm. That is to say, metaphysics, knowledge, mysticism, science and religion are all one and the same thing to the inner person. The mind may give different names to its different processes, but in the sphere of the heart there is an eternal grasping which can be called love, will or intuition. These are but names of the same process according to the method by which it influences mind.

When one considers that all love springs from God, all knowledge springs from God, all being is God, how can there be any difference between science, religion and mysticism? In the realm of duality, in the region of universal becoming there seems to be differences, but in the sphere of principle, there is not. Real science is comprehension, which is only possible when the heart is awake; real religion is knowledge of God; mysticism is the philosophy that God can be known, discovered in the heart of the human.

October 18

The principles of mysticism rise from the heart of the human;
they are learnt by intuition and proved by reason.

The fundamentality of the heart is proved, proved by the direct experiences of the inner life. Once this is attained, the value of reason becomes evident. Although reason is of little value after the goal is achieved, there is nothing without value. We can argue for reason, we can argue against reason, we can argue with reason, we can argue in a most irrational manner. All these mean little; but after one has the knowledge he can express it in a most reasonable manner. In other words, reason—which to the average person is a sword and not a shield—to the mystic is a shield first.

October 19

Your work in life must be your religion, whatever your occupation be.

In other words, Dharma. This is the purpose of everyone’s life, for which purpose they sojourn on the earth plane. To divide part of life—dedicating some to God, some to self, some to family or friends—is to misconstrue the purpose of life, which is to seek first that purpose and not to divide at all.

There is a great deal of difference between piety and real religion. Piety considers self and God. True religion does not consider self, and even the unbeliever who is free from heedlessness and thoughtlessness is on the way to the goal, though he walk backwards or with his eyes closed. By the practice of Darood one practices religion at all times.

October 20

The true joy of every soul is in the realization of the divine spirit,
and the absence of realization keeps the soul in despair.

Joy of body comes chiefly from purely physical pleasures, yet in them there is almost always satisfaction of mind. Satisfaction of mind is dependent upon time and space and is not separate from dissatisfaction of mind. That is to say, there are moments when one condition predominates; there are other moments when there is the other condition. Besides that, satisfaction of mind and body depend considerably upon what is outside of body and mind.

Inner satisfaction is not based upon any such flimsy foundation. Soul is either awake or asleep, and its wakefulness is joy and nothing but joy. The states of the heart wherein it feels presence or absence affect the whole personality. Sufis practice Zikr and contemplation whereby consciousness enters into union with the Supreme. This is the joy, the intoxication of soul, the drinking of the Divine Wine.

October 21

Beyond the narrow barriers of race and creed we can all unite, because we all belong to one God.

Race, creed and all barriers are productions of man’s mind. While it is true historically that there are divisions of humanity, and it is true that geographically all people cannot be in the same place, yet the real bar is mental, which says, “I am different and you are different.” What is this difference? It is those differences perceived or conceived. Beyond conception and perception where there is love, there are no such distinctions.

All people were born in a similar manner; the bodies and minds of humanity have the same composition; emotions are caused according to the same principles and all are subject to the same laws. Wherefrom then do these lines of demarcation arise? It is from lack of knowledge and selfishness on man’s part; they do not belong to reality.

October 22

All forms of worship or prayer draw man closer to God.

Because they lead away from self-ness; they proclaim some ideal, and no matter what that state or condition, no matter what the form, meekness always removes obstacles from one’s path. Thus prayer gives man strength by removing the weakness in his own nature, which is the greatest bar to his success.

October 23

When man is separated from God in thought, belief is of no use, worship is of little use.

Just as in electricity there must be a circuit that current may flow, so in the divine life on a much greater scale must there be a circuit. By cutting God asunder, by making Him in one’s mind as something different, something apart, there can be no worship, there can be no love. Love unites, and the worship of a tree or flower may contain more of divinity than the prayer wherein God is placed far away. If God is love, if God is like Father or Mother, how can God be far away?

October 24

The source of the realization of truth is within the person;
that person’s self is the object of his realization.

Otherness and ignorance are one. Sight is in the eye, thought is in the mind, feeling is in the heart. Without sight one could not perceive, without mind one could not conceive, without heart one could not achieve. Success consists of finding the true purpose of body, mind and heart; it does not consist in dominating anything outside ourselves, although this may naturally follow because of the laws of attunement and correspondences. But the supreme satisfaction, the supreme success, the only lasting victory is to find what we are, to know what we are.

October 25

True self-denial is losing one’s “self” in God.

This is not to say “I am” or “I am not,” it is to give no thoughts to self but all to God. Let one say, “What would God have me say, what would God have me think, what would God have me do?” But even this is unnecessary for there is always a feeling of ease if not of joy, when one practices Darood—to harmonize all action, speech and thought with the breath. This is easy, simple and sufficient, and for it no knowledge of metaphysics is necessary.

October 26

It is more important to find out the truth about one’s self
than to find out the truth of heaven and hell.

What are Heaven and Hell? They are the results of action, speech and thought—they are results and not self-dependent. Every Hell and Heaven may be different, and the same condition can be Hell to one and Heaven to another. Therefore we cannot understand them until we understand self—and not nufs but the innermost being.

Sufis willingly surrender Heaven and Hell to God, considering it a joy when Allah is present even in the midst of Hell and a loss when Allah is absent even in the bosom of Paradise.

October 27

According to his evolution, man knows the truth;
and the more he knows, the more he finds there is to know.

Truth stands above and beyond all facts. Truth is the comprehension of life itself, of God. There is no end to such knowledge, which is called the Supreme Knowledge. Therefore it cannot be explained in words or thoughts. Only the illuminated mind can sense it and mind cannot illuminate itself; as the light of the moon is drawn from the sun, reflected in the moon, so the light of the mind is drawn from the heart, reflected in mind. Sufis cultivate heart, which means to live by feeling, keeping in harmony with God, and this is possible according to the prescriptions given to each one by Murshid, or his representative.

October 28

The person filled with the knowledge of names and forms
has no capacity for the knowledge of truth.

Mind is Heaven and Hell. The akasha or accommodation is not so different from the sky. Sky we see at day or night: in the day there is a single torch yet all illumination; in the night there are many lamps, yet darkness. Sky at night is like the mind replete with knowledge of names and forms—it is still in darkness—while sky at day is like illuminated mind.

These two aspects have been called astral and buddhic, which are not so much conditions of mind but conditions related to mind. Astral world is the result of mind divided, and it is impossible for Sufis to contact who practice Darood and thus escape all delusion and all snares. Buddhic condition indicates heart and mind coordinated making truth possible. Therefore Buddha has sometimes been regarded as a solar deity. This is true insofar as mind is concerned, but it is also true with respect to everyone of the rank of Rassoul.

Higher than this is the condition where there is neither day nor night.

October 29

Man mistakes when he begins to cultivate the heart
by wanting to sow the seed himself instead of leaving the sowing to God.

Every form of attachment to self tends to keep the heart closed no matter how great the desire. Even attachment to heart cannot open heart; no desire, no ambition, no hope can do it. This comes from surrender of self and then heart opens almost automatically. Either we are at the helm or the Spirit of Guidance leads us on.

October 30

Friends, we start our lives as teachers, and it is very hard for us to learn to become pupils.
There are many whose only difficulty in life is that they are teachers already.
What we have to learn is pupilship. There is but one teacher, God.

Teacher gives, pupil takes. Many want to take and also want to teach; this is impossible and leads to much misery. One is not teacher who seeks followers, one is a seeker of followers. One is only a teacher who teaches others something, who gives others something. It is not necessary to teach, it is not necessary to give. This condition is associated with Nasoul.

Nasoul has its purpose, Urouj has its purpose: there must be balance and order in the Universe. No doubt Urouj leads to selfishness but Urouj also leads to growth; merely to give away for the sake of giving is of no great advantage. This assumes that self has capacity of endless evolution. Such self has not the capacity.

It is God Who is, and our evolution is His evolution; God’s opportunity is our opportunity. Therefore Urouj and Nasoul balance, and when we are willing to learn, God is there to teach us.

October 31

Earthly knowledge is as clouds dimming the sight, and it is the breaking of these clouds—
in other words, purity of heart—that gives the capacity for the knowledge of God to rise.

Sight is more powerful than the sight, more subtle than mind. This is insight, which is to say, the sight of the soul independent of its vehicles. In the sphere of matter, it is necessary to become accustomed to a light more dim, the very dimness of which beclouds the mind and keeps it in a sort of haze.

It is oneness of purpose, oneness of character and the freeing of mind from its subserviency to matter which take it from this condition. Purity of body means body as body, purity of mind means mind as mind, purity of heart means heart as heart. The body has its music and its laws, the mind has its music and its laws and while heart is greater than any law, it still has its music. Therefore spiritual development is an attunement; yet strange and marvelous to tell, this attunement brings with it all knowledge of all planes.

November 1

Self stands as a wall between man and God.

To use the expressions “greater self” and “lesser self” is unfair unless one has a clear conception of these terms. Nufs is not self but is thought of self. Try to locate nufs, concentrate on nufs and often it will be found in a particular part of mind. This shows that nufs is a production of mind, not its controller. Then try to locate true self through concentration, and while the force of feeling will be strongest in the heart, centered in the heart, it will touch every portion of one’s being. This shows that what man ordinarily considers as “I” is not the true “I” and that perhaps there is no true “I.” Yes, there is no true “I” except God, of whom the Hebrews said: “I am that I am.”

Realizing that the nufs is a limitation and not a completeness, one finds the means of circumventing its power—by prayer, meditation, concentration and all spiritual devotions.

November 2

It is a patient pursuit to bring water from the depth of the ground;
one has to deal with much mud in digging before one reaches the water of life.

What is this mud? It is the impure thought of man, due from the habit of mind being so dependent upon matter and form. Mind may act independent of all these forms, receiving its knowledge from essence. When the intuitive faculty is aroused, one can know all about the earthly conditions and find it possible to improve these conditions, whether directly connected with oneself or pertaining to the world at large.

Purity of thought means to let God do one’s thinking, to keep whole-heartedly in devotion to God, which brings all knowledge. So long as one places any value upon one’s intellect, one’s memory, one’s experiences, one cannot reach the highest state. These form the mud and clouds and phantasms of life.

November 3

In man’s search for truth, the first lesson and the last is love. There must be no separation.
No “I am” and “Thou art not.” Until man has arrived at that selfless consciousness,
he cannot know life and truth.

From the study of the heart in the body, we can observe that it is the circulation of the blood which is the continuous process of life. The blood touches every part of man’s body and keeps it functioning as a unit. We can tell something about a person if we know the condition of his blood. Heart in the body does not separate part from part but considers the whole as a unit.

Such is the nature of love. It can think only in terms of units. From one point of view, this is not thinking, but from a deeper aspect it is the only real thinking. What man calls thought—by which he endeavors to know something of the nature of things—is really a process of analysis. Analysis can only bring knowledge of analyzing; it sees parts but cannot put them together because its nature is to divide. To bring parts together one must be able to efface the nufs of each part; by thinking of them as separate pieces one gives each a nufs, which is the product of human thought.

In fact, the whole world as we consider its existence is nothing but the external projection of this thought-power, and the physical world itself is dependent upon thought-power to some extent. But thought would itself disintegrate when there is not feeling behind it. In fact, this occurs at all times, yet not much attention is paid to it.

As mind analyzes, it cannot put parts together. Therefore it can never apprehend truth, constantly looking at diversity. The enlightened mind is not different from the unenlightened mind except that it perceives unity, yet it is not self-dependent, it is dependent upon heart—in fact it is one with heart.

Now heart expands and contracts, but there is no limit to its expansiveness. Whatever it touches, it regards as itself; it sees no self and does not think of others as separate. We often find little infants looking upon each other as the same person, calling each other by their own names. They have not yet gained the habit of analyzing and separating. The spiritual soul passes again into a stage when he can see above all the distinctions and differences which divide men, when another does not appear to him as another but as projection of self.

This type of love is wisdom itself. When the bounds of limitation are removed, there is no end to wisdom, to knowledge, to ability. However, the real lover does not place the heart upon such things; he loves and it is this love that makes him live. If there are any gains in it, he does not do it for that reason: he loves because it is his nature to love. This shows the presence of heart which marks the spiritual person. No other person is really spiritual, but all—even sinners—possess this potentiality be it in a smaller or greater degree. Pure thought, real thought, is without any “I” and is the expression of an awakened soul.

November 4

By the power of prayer, man opens the door of the heart,
in which God, the ever-forgiving, the all-merciful, abides.

Prayer, no matter how selfish it may seem, begins with a petition to a higher power. It admits the limitation of self, and so the Sufi recognizes good in every form of prayer. He also sees the childishness of some forms, but regards the devotee as a child rather than as a sinner. Even so does God look upon prayer. His forgiveness is unfathomable for it is His nature to forgive. What prevents man from receiving this forgiveness is that every sin—in fact every act—makes its mark upon mind. Until man repents, that mark remains on the mind. Repentance is the sign of the awakening of the heart; it is the blood of the penitent which is called the blood of the Lamb in Christian terminology, which removes the thought-mark from the mind.

Sufis call this process “unlearning” when applied to acts or knowledge having no moral quality and “penitence” when applied to acts or knowledge having some moral significance. It is the awakening of heart which removes sins and burdens. Consequently there is no forgiveness without repentance; even God cannot touch the unrepentant until God is given the opportunity. At least so the Universe operates. While the love of God is beyond analysis, it always produces a maximum of harmony and beauty in life.

November 5

To be really sorry for one’s errors is like opening the doors of heaven.

So long as one is unrepentant, thought-marks and thought-shadows mar the mind and prevent beauty from making its appearance. Repentance not only removes these marks and shadows, but does the greatest thing possible: it lays the false self low. Thus the poor in spirit are blessed, those devoid of ego attain the gates of Heaven, and only when the mind realizes its possessions can the heart-faculties express themselves in full.

November 6

Our soul is blessed with the impression of the glory of God whenever we praise God.

Praising God is the real purpose of the Message; there is no other Message than this: that man should lay no stress upon itself and see all values in God. The very nature of soul requires this praise, and its cessation brings all unhappiness. But this praise is not for the sake of happiness although it may bring it; the soul praises because it is its nature to praise.

November 7

As a child learning to walk falls a thousand times before it can stand,
and after that falls again and again until at last it can walk, so are we as little children before God.

Yes, God is ever ready to receive us. One look at our own hearts, one feeling of sympathy for another, one small prayer and God takes us in His arms.

November 8

Self-denial is not renouncing things, it is denying the self;
and the first lesson of self-denial is humility.

When the rich young man came to Jesus Christ for advice and was told to sell all that he had and give to the poor, he did not understand the words of the Master. At that time, it was quite common for the rich to come to spiritual teachers and surrender all their worldly goods. This has been a custom through the ages and there is nothing strange in the story—only the European mind, accustomed to different traditions, has not always understood it.

Now anybody is rich in a worldly sense who is intoxicated with life and places values in things—be they riches, possessions, worldly honor, fame, knowledge or anything which does not lead one to the realization of God. It is almost self-evident that a person cannot serve two masters, be they God and Mammon or any two masters. The real truth about wealth is that man is never the possessor of such wealth, he is the servant of such wealth. If he possessed it, he could take it with him both on earthly travels and beyond this plane when he departed. Obviously this is impossible and it teaches that man does not own things but serves them when he claims such ownership.

Now to renounce what one does not own is not a surrender; to renounce what is one’s possession is a surrender. The nufs is nothing but the thought of self and this stands in the way of all spiritual realization and perfection. Giving that away, throwing one’s spirit down makes it possible to gain the Kingdom of Heaven. The miser on earth, though he possesses a farthing, cannot reach the gates; the kindly person, though he have millions, may be blessed by Allah.

November 9

The more elevated the soul, the broader the outlook.

This is both a maxim and a dictum. It is a maxim in the sense that as one progresses in any direction the vision increases. If one travels far physically, the physical vision increases and one becomes more tolerant of people. If one studies much and learns the world’s knowledge, it often broadens the mental vision, increases the understanding and frees man from the toils of time and space.

But if one loves much—or better be it said, if one truly loves—there is no horizon, the whole universe is one’s play toy.

Conversely, this is a dictum to the Sufi—to see from all points of view as though one had traveled in every country and understood all speech, habits and traditions; also to be tolerant and humble as if all worldly knowledge were but an idea of the possible knowledge of man. Finally, to know through love that it is love which can give us the widest outlook in life and that there is no limit to that outlook.

November 10

Mastery lies not merely in stilling the mind,
but in directing it towards whatever point you desire.

The first process is to free the mind from influence from outside forces, and the next is to free the will from control by the mind. This is accomplished in meditation. At that point the mind is asleep and needs to be awakened. This is done by the growth of the heart faculties.

What is meant when one says “you desire” is that ideal which can be persistently pursued. For this purpose, the Sufis practice concentration. But this deep desire is of the heart and is possible when the will and the heart direct the activities of mind.

We can see these stages in Zikr, the first part of which declares, “La illaha”—the meaning of which is that there is no divinity in things, in created objects. This part of Zikr frees mind from illusion and stills it. The next part of Zikr, “El Allahu”—is the positive portion which points directly to God. By it one directs the mind toward the supreme desire and so toward any other beneficial desire.

November 11

Our thoughts have prepared for us the happiness or unhappiness we experience.

The average person under the influence of ego casts shadow thoughts over the heart so that the heart does not experience bliss. Happiness is not to be confused with momentary pleasure. One way to distinguish them is this: any act, speech or thought which, while bringing some pleasant result also affects one at some point in an unpleasant manner—that is to say, the result is alloyed—is not of the nature of happiness. A happy condition is one unalloyed, when there is nothing to mar it, when it is one whole, complete and consistent experience of joy.

By repeating “Toward the One” it is possible to get one complete effect from every cause, and this makes possible later—when a happy result is either desirable or given one by Divine Grace—that it is a pure state, unaffected by mental shadows or thought forces. Purification of heart helps more than anything else in this direction.

November 12

When the mind and body are restless, nothing in life can be accomplished.
Success is the result of control.

This control is in two parts: first, the practice of Darood, including all spiritual exercises by which one voluntarily assumes control over mind and body; second the activating of heart by which all success and all attainments come to one. This is the positive spiritual life, which is broader than the ordinary life and which is not a negation but a more complete condition.

November 13

When speech is controlled, the eyes speak; the glance says what words can never say.

If one studies telegraphy, it will be found that the transmitted word or letter is formed by breaks in the current. In other words, energy is transmitted until and unless there is a break, and by these breaks word and letter symbols are formed. The same principle holds true in thought transmission, whether by speech or telepathy. The Divine Energy is always present; speech comes by breaks in the mental magnetism or electricity, by making shadow in the intellectual light. Thus words are formed which convey thoughts.

Pure thought is much deeper and cannot well be expressed into words. Nevertheless by a flow of spiritual magnetism through the lights, this purer light flashes out from the inner being. Without word or gesture, when there is attunement between minds and hearts, the thoughts flash back and forward by “makes” and “breaks” in it. This is the same principle as in telegraphy but the vibrations are much more subtle.

November 14

Words are but shells of thoughts and feelings.

For they are conventions which guise thoughts and feelings. Of themselves they are nothing but social arrangements of letters or symbols. It is the thought-force in the word which makes it a living thing. This holds true for things other than words but it is most evident in words which, without that inner essence, are utterly dead.

November 15

Wisdom is not in words, it is in understanding.

As words are caused by breaks in the transmission of energy, they cannot possibly be of the nature of light and they can more certainly be of the nature of shadow. Wisdom is pure light which can flash steadily through the eyes or atmosphere of a personality. It contains all it would convey as a unity which cannot be readily analyzed. Yet it can inspire and strengthen and enable the mind to broaden its horizon.

November 16

The message of God is like a spring of water—it rises and falls and makes its way by itself.

For the Message of God is destined for humanity. He is blessed who willingly becomes an instrument of the Message. As there is more energy in man than in animal, more in animal than in plant and more in plant than in rock, so the spiritual electricity always tries to flow through man who offers less resistance to it. When he is unwilling to serve God, the animal or plant or mineral kingdom may take his place. Sodom and Gomorrah were destroyed by the elements when the people scoffed at the Message, and Palestine flowed with milk and honey when the people listened to God.

November 17

If the eyes and ears are open, the leaves of the trees become as pages of the bible.

Average people consider their eyes and ears as being open, but really they are practically blind and deaf. For instance, neither can his hearing be compared to that of the blind person nor his sight to that of a deaf one. It is only when he is deprived of the use of the senses that he can realize the value of one of them.

The mystic does not have to be lacking in sense proclivity to learn the value of every part of the body, to see all the Grace with which God has endowed it; neither is he dependent upon the senses. To take full advantage of the capacity of a faculty, it is necessary to coordinate it with the breath and heart. Sufis have many practices by which magnetism can be increased in any part of the body, but the real difficulty is the shadow thrown across the part by the nufs.

Most people do not realize that lack of interest falls as a shadow upon the mind and the sense. The mystic, being indifferent, neither increases the interests nor diminishes them but finds in all things a relation to the perfect whole. This prevents the nufs from throwing any shadow upon any faculty. There is a mysticism in sound and in sight which the seer is cognizant of at all times. By keeping in Darood and so letting the Divine Spirit through the breath touch every part of the being, and by concentration in the heart, he brings vitality to every vehicle and every portion of each body. Then he can receive knowledge even from name and form.

November 18

The soul of all is one soul, and the truth is one truth, under whatever religion it is hidden.

Ishk (or love) unites one to another. Man does not regard the fingers as having any reality apart from the body. So the life in man is that which unites him to another. Life is impossible without holding some relation to plant, animal or human. We are all interdependent, showing that the reality in us is greater than any conception we may hold. Without Ishk we would not be.

Yet Ishk is force not personality and it is not dependent upon personality. That person which is the source of Ishk is none other than God or Allah or Brahma or Darmakaya.

This knowledge is vouchsafed to no one so long as that one is considered apart from all others.

November 19

Narrowness is not necessarily devotion but often appears so.

Narrowness is concentration of ego; devotion is concentration of heart. God is not the thought of man, and a strong voice or manner do not necessarily mean a strong will. That is to say, one may apply or employ external force yet the result may not be satisfactory. Being out of harmony with Nature, one cannot forever be successful. The devotee, losing himself in the ideal, can never make this mistake.

November 20

It is the soul’s light which is the natural intelligence.

What is called Nur is the Universal Light which touches every part of the universe. Without this Light there would be no universe: it is the aspect of Ishk which we call Intelligence because it becomes the light of the Mind. Although Ishk is all light, it is Oneness: in it there is no Mind although there is Buddha-citta, the essence of Mind. By an accommodation in the Supreme the light produces forms, but these forms are made out of the vibrations of the light-self. Then the light appears within these forms and enables them to perceive phenomena.

It is, however, the soul which sees, whether through an individual—be that individual rock, plant, animal, man or planet—or whether it be the sight of body, mind or heart.

November 21

The wave is the sea itself; yet when it rises in the form of a wave, it is the wave,
and when you look at the whole of it, it is the sea.

Soul, forming a center in the Universal Light, produces heart. In heart soul sees directly, thus producing Universal Intelligence. But as God has produced matter outside the realm of absolute intelligence yet impregnated with Universal Intelligence, the soul—to experience it—must produce a vehicle capable of apprehending it. So the Light-Intelligence is agitated and the waves on its surface produce mind.

Mind being made up of coarser vibrations than heart can look directly upon matter and see it as matter. Heart may perceive matter but would not distinguish matter from spirit because heart does not distinguish. So mind sees all these differences, but when one wishes to look beyond the differences one must see with the heart. When one further wishes to become that which one sees, one enters upon the soul-life. Then sight, seer and seen are all one.

November 22

It is not the solid wood that can become a flute, it is the empty reed.

From the standpoint of body, body is at its best when it is kept clean from poisons within and contamination without. But the same holds true for mind. We keep on filling the mind with all kinds of thoughts. This does not enlarge mind, rather it puts tremendous weight upon mind. Through meditation mystics clear the mind from all extraneous thoughts until it becomes like a polished mirror. This polished mirror may reflect the light from above or the shadow from below. This is the real use of mind unaffected by self.

Pure mind is the result of the unity of man within himself, when the light of the intelligence pouring from and through the heart lightens every part of the being. In Christian terminology, this light is Logos, which lightens every man who has ever come into the world. This makes all genius, all music, all human intelligence possible.

November 23

Reason is learned from the ever-changing world,
but true knowledge comes form the essence of life.

The rational faculty is dependent upon something which is not in and of the mind itself. Either it accepts a priori concepts or intuitions or else it produces a posteriori conclusions drawn from external observations. The idea of a priori conclusions—that is to say, conclusions drawn prior to experience—is good when they are founded upon faith, that is to say, the attunement of heart. But even intuition is of no value unless it is put into practice in life.

So far as the mind depending on the senses, not even the scientists do this. Some philosophers have falsely drawn conclusions by this method, but when the philosopher’s reasoning is examined, it is generally found that he has assumed a Priori that conclusions must be a posteriori. In other words, it has been something other than reason which has proclaimed the value and supremacy of reason. This is the fallacy and dilemma of all worldly thinkers.

November 24

God is within you. You are His instrument and through you
God expresses Himself to the external world.

How is a priori reasoning possible? How is a posteriori reasoning possible? There must be something beyond mind to do this. If mind is greater than reason, then mind is essence and mind can of itself apprehend all things—then mind is creator and destroyer. In other words, Mind would be God. But since we actually find mind limited and mind learning through reason, reason must be greater than mind.

But what is this reason? It is Logos, the Universal Sense. Intuition is not different from reason or antagonistic to it, but it is free from time-processes and also from spacial and egoistic influences. In other words, it gives the answer immediately, but it is the same answer as would come through reason.

This shows that there is something much deeper and more fundamental than mind, which mind cannot conceive but which mind can reflect. This is soul, which is nothing but God. Mind is dependent upon reason and reason upon soul. In other words, God is the true experiencer of all things, Who uses man’s mind as an observing station. Man is only man’s thought of himself; when man’s thought is identified with God’s thought, man becomes God. Such a one is called a Buddha, sometimes Mahatma.

November 25

It is according to the extent of our consciousness of prayer that our prayer reaches God.

The average person dependent upon mind—even though he be a devotee—cannot pierce the mind-mesh. As soon as one views life from the aspect of the relative non-reality of personality, all life and love enter the prayer. Then prayer becomes Ishk and mounts to the throne of God.

November 26

The heart must be empty in order to receive the knowledge of God.

When personality is intrigued by the world it becomes intoxicated by name and form. This produces pleasure and pain. This produces rise and fall and all duality. God is beyond duality, therefore Scripture teaches that every valley must be exalted and every mountain brought low. To reach this state, Sufis cultivate indifference—which is really the highest kind of love. When love for one means not-love for another, then the first is passion, not love. The true love, even when thrown upon one (be that personality or God) will also shine upon others.

Man’s love for man, no matter how great it is, is always marred by thoughts which cast shadows upon it. Man’s love for God, which necessitates his ego-sacrifice, permits the light which has always been there to shine through the heart and flood the mind with all knowledge. While it may appear wrong to seek Allah for the sake of knowledge, it is actually impossible to do this, for if one loves knowledge the heart is not empty and so God cannot be the ideal. But when there is no other ideal or love than God, all knowledge and all other desires are attained.

November 27

As long as in love there is “you” and “me,” love is not fully kindled.

The spreading of atoms and vibrations causes day; the collection of vibrations into bundles—the concentration or contraction of their activity—by drawing more of light into one locality produces shadow in another locality. When shadow is produced, there is no longer universal day.

Likewise in man’s conception of love, when he includes himself in the picture he turns love into his love; when he distinguishes even unconsciously and subtly his love from his not-love or from love-other-than-his-love, there is division and any division betrays absence of love.

November 28

Once you have given up your limited self willingly to the unlimited,
you will rejoice so much in that consciousness that you will not care to be small again.

When this is understood, really understood, all smallness will disappear; there will be no war nor pain nor suffering. It is idea of self—any idea which man attaches to his mind—which stabs the very essence of mind and begins that process from which all sorrow arises. Voluntary surrender of self does not destroy mind, does not harm body, does not annihilate self. Rather it annihilates that thought of self which is given erroneously the name of self.

No one can pretend to the cosmic state. Thought of Sufism or of being a Sufi—even of submitting to the disciplines and practices—does not make one a Sufi. Attainment and only attainment makes one a Sufi. It is wrong ever to call one a Sufi, but there are souls who have lost all consciousness and feeling of distinction and separation and through them the Spirit of Guidance pours blessings upon the world.

November 29

The deeper your prayers echo in your own consciousness, the more audible they are to God.

God is in the depths of consciousness. Now the Message of God, being the Message of God, has employed such prayers as would make each a reality. The idea of word not carrying life is foreign to Sufism. Sufism is the philosophy of life, so its words must be living words. While it is not wrong to petition God, the training in Sufism enables one to pray in a practical manner to attain to Success. Saum, Salat, Khatum and all prayers which have been included in any portion of the message are valuable beyond conception.

If it be supposed that one might petition God without these prayers, it is not wrong, but if one be a lover of another, the lover does not ask the beloved to assume tasks which the lover might do himself. Therefore, for the purpose of attainment it is preferable to practice meditation or concentration and not to petition God. Rather pray, “Use us for the purpose that Thy Wisdom chooseth,” and

“Give sustenance to our bodies, hearts and souls.” Such a prayer, combined with Darood, Meditation and Concentration will serve every need of man.

November 30

It is the depth of thought that is powerful and sincerity of feeling which creates atmosphere.

The judgment of the average man is based upon his own experience; the judgment of the wise man is based upon the universal experience of mankind. As one cannot tell what this universal experience is through the limited mind, he feels through impression by an inner attunement what this conclusion should be. So the heart tells him what the mind can never know off-hand, but which the mind may immediately grasp thereupon.

To keep the thought pure therefore, the heart must be kept pure. Through concentration and meditation on unity in love the heart is purified and radiates its condition to all the world.

December 1

The higher you rise, the wider becomes the margin of your view.

Mind can only see what it has experienced, but the mind of an intelligent person will only consider what others have experienced. But all the experience and knowledge of all people is beyond the ken of anyone; it is only possible to hold in the heart which may be attuned to the whole universe. When one has love for all mankind, one can feel—even as a mother or father—the condition of mankind, the need of mankind.

But one can extend this feeling to animal, plant, rock and beyond space and time and sphere as the heart expands. Extension of view increases capacity of heart and increase of capacity of heart extends view. This is all caused by Ishk and is nothing but Ishk.

December 2

Justice can never be developed while we judge others.
The only way is by constantly judging ourselves.

The reason is this: when one is called upon to be a judge, there should be no weights on either side of a balance. If two persons come to one for judgment, and there is a law book to be consulted, that law book would render judgment. But when man has no such reference or depends upon his judgment, there is ordinarily no way to keep clear of prejudices which impede true justice.

By man judging himself is meant not so much a struggle against passion and evil, as a struggle from all influences be they good or bad. When one responds readily to the call of God from within, the heart and mind become purified from the denseness of the earth. This is the real judging of self, not considering whether one’s characteristics are good or bad or need to be removed or strengthened; rather it is the judging of the nufs, the cause of all impurity. Judge that and not quality and one in time will be able to render justice to himself and another.

December 3

Joy and sorrow are the light and shade of life. Without light and shade no picture is clear.

Joy produces light and at the same time joy is the result of light. Nothing stands before joy except false conception of self. One can therefore escape joy by escaping conception and at the same time escape sorrow.

Pictures are caused by variations in light and darkness, also in color. In true love there are no such variations. Mind is created in order that the soul might see life on the surface, and it is mind which has capacity for all lights and shades and colors. Therefore joy and sorrow are essentially conditions of mind. Pure-essence of mind does not know sorrow, which is caused by thought of self. Neither does it know joy although its condition is not different from what man calls joy.

The reason that man experiences joy as joy is because it is a different condition from the other when he feels sorrow and pain and difficulty. The realized soul no longer feels sorrow and pain and difficulty; consequently when he enters the higher states of consciousness he is no longer intoxicated by them, but understands them to be more natural than the ordinary state of life.

December 4

The wise man submits to conditions when he is helpless, bowing to the will of God.
But the evil that is avoidable he roots out without sparing one single moment or effort.

Wise control of breath keeps the mind from lingering upon destructive thought. All destruction in the world is not evil, for sometimes it is necessary for the sake of all mankind or for the sake of earth itself. That is why there may be floods and droughts and even famine and pestilence. These universal conditions are the results of universal corruption.

But when the wise man is called upon to oppose evil he does this immediately with all heart and mind, calling forth the power of God to work righteousness.

December 5

Enviable is he who loveth and asketh no return.

It is only heart which can heal heart. When heart depends upon other than heart, heart has still to learn. The Sufi system of spiritual dependence upon a teacher is founded upon this principle, that when one’s heart is not open, it can be awakened either by complete attunement with one whose heart is already opened or who is attuning himself to one whose heart is opened.

There is no asking or seeking in love—or giving or taking. The natural condition of heart is this: that when it loves others it feeds itself and when it feeds itself it shares with all others. This explains the mysteries of the loaves and fishes of the Bible. Loaves are the Divine Knowledge and the fishes symbolize the breath. No matter how much the Divine Knowledge is given away, it is not diminished; rather the more one shares with another, the more one benefits therefrom.

December 6

To deny the changeableness of life is like fancying a motionless sea,
which can only exist in one’s imagination.

Even the conception of Nirvana is not stillness. It is a ceaseless, rhythmical activity. Life is motion, love is motion, and light is motion. Stillness represents the condition of the cipher, Nirvana that of infinity. There can be no stillness because even conceiving stillness is an activity of mind. The control of mind activity through spiritual contemplation is an activity of heart and soul. The paralysis of mind through drugs or hypnotism is a chemical activity in the first place (dispossessing mind-activity) and the activity of another’s mind in the second event. When the chemical forces abate or when the mind of another loses control, mind again functions.

The saying, “Nature abhors a vacuum,” extends beyond the physical. It means, that whenever there is a withdrawal there is a compensation elsewhere, and it is only by force that force can be withdrawn. So even cessation of movement is dependent upon movement.

December 7

Learn to live a true life and you will know the truth.

Trueness comes from the attunement of heart, which is possible when the nufs is quieted. That is to say, when negation is negated, when falsehood is refuted, Truth comes to manifestation.

December 8

Wisdom is attained in solitude.

Wisdom is attained when the body is in solitude, which means that when the body is not overfed with earthly food, when it is not being used entirely for physical and mental labors, it becomes the temple of God.

Wisdom is attained when the mind is in solitude; that is to say, when the thoughts are no longer permitted to run at random, the light of intelligence may illuminate it.

Wisdom is attained in the solitude of heart; that is to say, when there is no love but God, when there is full dependence upon God and devotion to God, Wisdom is the natural result.

At the same time, Wisdom gives more scope to heart, mind and body; this permits love for everybody or for anything, this inspires every type of mental and moral aspiration, this gives the body such an education and stimulation that it may have a maximum of health and pleasure. In this there is no separation, it is the fulfillment of unity even in the outer life. By solitude, living in oneness is meant—whether alone or in the crowd, whether in the desert or forest or city.

Mystics do leave inhabited places when the influences are too strong—and rightly. The need is to find God, and when anything interferes with this it is proper to withdraw from society.

December 9

The seeming death of the body is the real birth of the soul.

By death of the body is meant dissolution, of course. For when this physical body is disintegrated, the soul is no longer a captive to time and space and its life becomes much more real.

In another sense, body means much more than just the physical body; any body—earth-body, mind-body or even heart-body—seems to exact something from soul so that it does not fully realize its complete union and unity with God.

Again, death of body may mean death of influence of body. This is a most wonderful process. When one has completely realized God while in the physical body, when one has attained to liberation, the form of the body remains—one still has a chemical body but there is a marvelous change in it.

The old physical atoms fall away and are displaced by finer particles. These are more attenuated and are filled with the life-force which flows forth from the heart—not with the blood so much as around the blood like magnetism flows around an electric wire. This living magnetism produces a living light and sometimes this light can manifest. Thus Jesus Christ has said, “Let your light shine before men.”

This light was also seen in Moses when the Glory of God shone upon him and it is called Kevod by the Hebrews. This is the living breath and life of God. It is also manifested in Mohammed whose inner light was so great that sometimes he cast no shadow. It was this attainment which gave him the right to be called Mohammed. By Sufis this light is called Nuri Mohammed.

This spiritual physical body is called by the Buddhists Nirmanakaya or body of transformation. It can be dissolved instantly at so-called death, which certainly was true in the historical cases of Moses, Elijah, Jesus Christ, Kabir and many others. There is not always instantaneous dissolution because if the body is kept whole or parts remain, they help to sanctify the earth. So Mohammed was placed in a tomb and the remains of Buddha placed in stupas.

December 10

As the rose blooms amidst thorns, so great souls shine out through all opposition.

There are two attitudes to take in the face of opposition: one is to oppose the enemy with all the power at one’s command. If by the use of force one is unable to win, force should not be used. The reason is not only because of success or failure, although this also is important. The reason is that one must change one’s own nufs and also the nufs of another. If in strife one breaks down the nufs of another, and if—when by the power of God vouchsafed to one—this can be done, it is not wrong to use force, and it never has been wrong to use such force. Every prophet has followed this path, and no one can become a prophet unless he or she will do so.

But there are subtler souls and also sometimes gentle people who cannot be reached this way. Conniving persons who use no force but depend upon cleverness must be combated in another way. It is not wrong to say in this that loving one’s enemies and opposing them are necessarily different in action. In such cases, it is often wise to offer no resistance to evil. Then the enemy is like one rushing forward, not seeing the precipice over which they will fall.

There is another attitude to consider in offering no resistance to evil. This means to refuse to accept the opposition of another, to consider them not at all. This was the position of the Buddha, who overcame his enemies by refusing to recognize them physically, mentally or spiritually. The result was that their thought could not cast any shadow over his mind. By this the Mahatma (that is to say, Buddha) shone through all the opposition. A shade may block sunlight from a room but it cannot stop the sunlight.

December 11

When the artist loses himself in his art, then the art comes to life.

By this means God created the world, and partly in imitation of Allah it is wise to follow such a course. Metaphysically speaking there is another explanation. Energy and magnetism are imparted to us with breath. When the breath is used to praise God or is returned to God with fervor and remembrance, this increases the capacity for inspiration. In every form of inspiration—whether one understands it spiritually or not—all interest is focused in one’s work. Then the divine breath touches every portion of man’s being and this passes into the form which the artist is shaping—be he musician, poet, architect, artisan or any other molder of beauty.

December 12

Do not anything with fear; and fear not whatever you do.

Fear is the time for inaction, for sedation, for meditation. This is true physically as well as spiritually. Fear interferes with breath and at the same time fear is the result of a defect in breath. To guard against fear, Sufis are trained in self-protection, first through Darood, then in Occultism, which enables one to overcome all fear and to face all conditions.

Likewise, all acts should be done without questioning their outcome—with full faith. Otherwise, it is better to abstain from action. For this also, one gains through Darood, which makes God the actor. Standing by one’s actions, one brings moral magnetism into them and gives them life and power; at the same time this helps the devotee.

December 13

Love develops into harmony, and of harmony is born beauty.

If there were an opposite condition to Love, it would not be hate, but chaos. Hate is a force derived from love, concentrated through nufs. Chaos, on the other hand, is the opposite of all love. Allah, through Ishk, destroyed and destroys chaos, and the first sign of the absence of chaos is the music of life expressed in rhythms and harmonies. This is the cause of all vibrations, out of which all worlds were made.

Beauty is the natural result of harmony in that it uplifts the soul. The harmonies, melodies and rhythms of vibrations and forms are intoxicating. One can see in an instant the inspiration of an artist—that one picture does not inspire and another does inspire the witness. Beauty in form, be it in nature or from the hands of man, is always compelling and uplifting.

December 14

He who keeps no secrets has no depth in his heart.

The tongue brings all life to the surface and keeps life on the surface. When one is silent, particularly in Darood, the life force touches the deepest parts of one’s being. When one has something to say and does not say it except to whisper it (so to speak) to God, that thing is endowed with life and blessing, and if it is a wish, verily will it be fulfilled. If it is a danger to another, verily another will be protected when one keeps the secret in silence, whispering only to God.

December 15

Behind us all is one spirit and one life;
how then can we be happy if our neighbor is not also happy?

Happiness is the condition of the heart. Heart touches every other heart. What is wished in the heart is wished for all persons or is not wished. That is the test of wish in the head or in the heart. Bodhisattva does not cease wishing; rather Bodhisattva are for all humanity. This shows the nature of heart, which cannot and does not discriminate.

Can the unhappiness of another dull one’s spirit? No, sympathy is not to let the shadow of another fall upon one’s being, it is to let one’s light bring life to another. Spiritual gifts must be shared or they will be taken away from one, for they are for all of God’s children and not for a favored few.

December 16

The sea of life is in constant motion, no one can stop its ever-moving waves.
The master walks over the waves, the wise man swims in the water,
but the ignorant man is drowned in his effort to cross.

Here we have three degrees of evolution. The ignorant man does not use his mind, although sometimes he may let his mind use him. He does not think steadily or regularly and is like a straw blown in the wind. He is more affected by opinion than by thought and wants to go with the majority. He does not and cannot comprehend his own duties in life and is bound to failure.

To help such a person, one must treat him as a child even when offering respect due to age or position. Nevertheless, he must be considered inwardly as a child and not treated too harshly when he would not understand, neither treated too lightly when no impression would be made. He may be permitted to feel that he has his own way, yet he is to be controlled at all times. The spiritual person becoming negative to such a one is in grave danger.

The wiser person is one who uses his mind, who controls his mind. For this, will-power is necessary. Such a person may not be endowed with great insight, but will be strong enough to battle his way in life. There are sometimes mental and moral giants who have enough capabilities to withstand the struggles of life without being overcome by them, yet are quite unable to lead others out of the morass.

It is such souls who are ready for the Message, but also such souls may not see the need of the Message. When they are intuitive they escape much of the turmoil of life and by leading themselves are often able to lead others.

Master is one whose heart does control mind and body, who entertains no diversity of opinions and who does not depend upon others for his thoughts unless he recognizes their authority. He does not claim to be all-wise for he is just as cognizant of his limitations as he is aware of God’s all-embracing power. Such a one may not be controller of men or affairs, but he will be able to stand where he wants to stand. He will be able to cover his course in life and he will not be deterred by earthly conditions for he has arisen above the state where he would be affected by them.

December 17

Man’s greatest privilege is to become a suitable instrument of God.

Nothing is more beautiful than the vision of God. But nothing is more noble than to let God see visions out of one’s eyes, so that He may look upon the world and serve the world and give the world all the succor it needs. This is self-sacrifice, which is sacrifice only of limitation and selfishness and brings one infinite capacity.

December 18

The trees of the forest silently await God’s blessing.

The Hebrews have an article of faith which reads: “I believe with perfect faith in the coming of the Messiah, and though he may tarry, yet I will await his coming.” Now the law of the Universe is that patience itself enables one to receive the blessing of God, for by that one escapes all the emotions which hamper one at every turn.

If man is wiser than the vegetable he must lead a wiser life, and he cannot do that until he learns all the wisdom from the lower creation. Every virtue of every rock, plant or animal can be cultivated and perfected in man. In the inner life, one often has to develop the qualities one finds in nature, and it is the development of these qualities which bring perfection. Self-surrender is not an annihilation—nothing is destroyed, but the shadow-thought of self is turned into light and all the qualities accumulated by the soul are brought to perfection.

December 19

The plain truth is too simple for the seeker after complexity,
who is looking for things he cannot understand.

The emotional stir of things and the intoxication of the outer life are the great detriments. One who has become accustomed to them grows to love complexities. Now heart is not complex although heart may be considered as involved. That is to say, one cannot by simple analysis find heart. Heart is simple but not analyzable. One cannot express the greater in terms of the smaller and still understand the greater. Man is an aggregate of cells, let us say. Yet we can study physical cells forever and never discover man. This shows there is something missing in analysis.

This something, every little child knows—as well as a loving mother and a kind father, often quite involuntarily—for it is the very nature of life which causes them to feel this something. This is Ishk, the great life-force of the Universe which is tendered to every man through Divine Guidance.

December 20

An unsuccessful man often keeps success away by the impression of his former failures.

Failure is due to strong direction of breath. Concentration improves breath, especially spiritual concentration. Every thought affects the breath very appreciably. So by one’s impressions one can move one’s breath and so alter condition of mind and body. Thinking about failures is sure to increase failure and thinking of success will surely bring success in some direction. Therefore man is the cause of his own miseries.

December 21

Man himself is the tree of desire, and the root of that tree is in his own heart.

Man from the very beginning feels a longing. He seeks satisfaction for that longing in life—in his incarnation, in his marriage, in his bringing forth children and in many common pursuits—but never does he find satisfaction until his longing returns to the heart from which it first came.

December 22

With goodwill and trust in God, self-confidence and a hopeful attitude towards life,
a man can always win his battle, however difficult.

When there is trust in God, there can be no defeat. When man is bound by his conception of God, when he limits God by his human conception, his trust is necessarily limited. To increase the scope of trust one must find a greater being in whom to trust, and if this being is limited by human thought, then trust is limited. Besides, one who has not trusted his fellowman does not know the meaning of trust; how can such a one trust in God?

The Sufi, beginning with God, placing God beyond conception, puts all his trust in the Living Reality, then assures himself of that trust and faith and by it is able to overcome all difficulties. No man is not able to do this; the Spirit of Guidance in man will lead him forth from every discomfort. This proves the great wisdom of God.

Sufis, through their spiritual exercises, remove the path and shadow of nufs which always hinders success.

December 23

There are many paths, and each man considers his own the best and wisest.
Let each one choose that which belongs to his own temperament.

In the spiritual life, it is not necessary to change one’s occupation or livelihood. The doctor may remain a doctor, the artisan may continue as an artisan, the farmer must till the soil, the merchant may keep in his business and the laborer continue at his job. Oftentimes one changes his pursuit; this is right if one has not been in a position to attain one’s ideal at work, but it is wrong to change the ideal. Retain the ideal and attain it.

Neither advise others to change their direction in life nor turn from one’s own path; this is the maxim of the wise—provided whether change or continuance of pursuit lead to God. The Godward path is the right path and to each one is allotted the path best to him. In uniformity there is no music; there is harmony when every man and woman can find happiness in their own ideals.

December 24

Failure, either in health or affairs, means there has been lack of self-control.

Nufs is unable to direct affairs. Nufs has no wisdom, cannot see ahead. Nufs urges one to eat delicate food but sees no illness resulting. Nufs caters to passions and does not recognize weakness until too late. Nufs surrenders to vice and puts the blame elsewhere. A person under the sway of nufs seldom attains success and quickly loses the greatest success no matter what pain and sacrifice were undergone in the attainment.

Self-control surely wins success in the end, for body, mind and heart follow the true course. By it, one shapes the mind first and the destiny afterwards. That is true freedom of Will which achieves success in relation to the ideal.

December 25

Love is as the water of the Ganges; it is in itself a purification

Heart heals heart. Heart may contract or expand. Its expansion is caused by Ishk; this brings healing and joy and this joy touches every corner of the Universe. The lover is as the sun which radiates energy everywhere. This cannot be explained; it is the nature of love, it is the quality of Ishk, it is the Sifat of God.

December 26

Love is unlimited, but it needs scope to expand and rise; without that scope life is unhappy.

Involution is really involution of love or Ishk. Accommodation was made which produced mind. Through mind, soul would see, but mind also created thoughts which proved confusing. Love does not think, yet understands thought. Love hampered by thought cannot rise and expand. Love, free from the bondage of self, can expand or contract without hindrance and without confusion. These stages of the heart are experienced by the mystics and form the spiritual life.

December 27

Every wave of the sea, as is rises, seems to be stretching its hands upwards,
as if to say, “take me higher and higher.”

The waves of the sea are partly caused by the tides, which are themselves the result of gravitation, which in turn is an activity of Ishk in the physical sphere. This movement upward of the water, whether as wave or as vapor, is caused by the law that to find liberation one must become other than what one has been. So the water becomes the vapor and the vapor the cloud. Yet the nufs of water is such that the emancipation does not make water non-water.

So the emancipation of man does not make man other than man; he can become neither animal nor angel, though he behave worse than animal or better than angel. There is a ceaseless striving in every form, and the seeking of liberation is the seeking of God.

December 28

True pleasure lies in the sharing of joy with another.

As the loaves and fishes of Christ increased in division, so the joys of life grow more abundant when shared. In reality, sharing is the joy and not sharing the sorrow of life. If one shares and shares, one will find more and more joy, being freed from earthly attachment. This is the true wealth of life, which is not conditioned by any plane of existence.

December 29

A gain or loss which is momentary is not real; if we knew realities we should never
grieve over the loss of anything which experience shows to be only transitory.

Man is greater than anything in the physical or mental world. He cannot take the wealth of this world into Malakut, and all of Malakut is his possession when he enters Djabrut. We understand when leaving this world we cannot carry away its possessions, but we can carry thoughts and these thoughts deter the pilgrim in the higher life.

Man is a mirror which reflects all things in the worlds above or below. The sahib-i-dil, knowing this, does not have to accumulate knowledge. He sees what he needs reflected in mind, be that knowledge from the worlds above or below. This is a great wonder incomprehensible to the average man. Yet the sage attaches no value to the faculty; soul sees because it sees and when no longer confined to a narrow sphere by mind, all gains and losses pass away. In the infinite are all things.

December 30

A soul is as great as the circle of its influence.

When the soul depends upon physical wealth and possessions, it touches only those who are controlled or influenced by wealth and possessions. When the soul longs for fame, it gains only the respect of those who respect fame or power. When the soul develops intellectual genius, it carries a possession beyond this sphere, which is of great value in Malakut and which helps the souls coming toward manifestation and many on their return journey. Besides, it influences the mental atmosphere of earth and so aids the people to acquire still greater mental capacity and genius. This all helps in the experience of life.

Still greater is the scope of heart and the advantage that results from the spiritual life. For only the spiritual man can discern causes and purposes, and he does not have to explain. He knows explanations are of no value to those who have never loved, and that those who love need no explanation. The heart, being greater than mind, can perceive every function of mind. Therefore the seer may read the mind of another and gain the knowledge of another, but he considers it in its proper place. The sahib-i-dil is therefore not limited by human ability or power or wealth or intellect or memory. His influence extends into Djabrut, touches all three planes and extends into the future on earth and heaven.

Still greater yet is the influence of one who has accomplished the spiritual journey and become Rassoul. There is no end to the circle of his influence, which is eternal.

December 31

Happiness lies in thinking or doing that which one considers beautiful.

Purest selfishness ends in unselfishness. The selfish person never entirely satisfies himself; when he does he satisfies others. This shows that all roads lead to God. Beauty is the desire of every soul and beauty is the essence of the Personality of God.

Gayan: Notes from the Unstruck Music

of

Pir-o-Murshid Hazrat Inayat Khan

with Commentary

by

Murshid Samuel L. Lewis

(Sufi Ahmed Murad Chisti)

Toward the One, the Perfection of Love, Harmony, and Beauty,
the Only Being, United with All the Illuminated Souls
Who Form the Embodiment of the Master, the Spirit of Guidance.

Chapter 1: Alapas

1)    “When a glimpse of Our Image is caught in man, when heaven and earth are sought in man, then what is there in the world that is not in man? If one only explores him, there is a lot in man.”

Where does one catch the Divine Image? It is in man. In what man? In every man. Is God in the evil person? If God were not there, he would die. Is God in the unfortunate person? Without God the unfortunate person could not even suffer, for he would not be. How are we to consider these words? Practice them in the everyday life. When are we to observe them? At all times. Are we to seek within ourselves for everything? For everything. Is wealth to be obtained from within? All wealth—material, mental and spiritual may be found within. Can we solve our problems by concentration? There is no better way than by spiritual concentration. Will self-mastery help us in life? Yes, for without it life is incomplete. Do we need to depend upon another? Interdependence is the law of life and self-dependence is the life of law. Am I my own hope? You are your only hope.

2)    “If you will go forward to find Us, We will come forward to receive you.”

The search for God is the way toward the Light, and toward the One. Initiation includes a step forward into the unknown; by this step something which has hitherto been unknown to the self-consciousness becomes known. This is really an effort of will, without which no effort can be made. The power of thought, the power in thought, is nothing but will. Man often deludes himself that his acts are deliberate. Perhaps it is so but the spiritual life is a return of God to God, Who in the Hebrew language has been called Elohim which means, “We, the Gods,” because God is the One that includes all.

Allah signifies the unity and universality of God; Elohim is really the plural of Allah, as in the prayer: “Allow us to recognize Thee in all Thy Holy Names and Forms.” God is in all names and forms; names and forms which are discerned as different by the discriminating habit of ego-mind. When man realizes divinity he comes out of the state of I-ness and my-ness into the universal state symbolized by “We” and “Us.” Therefore initiation consists of a series of steps from I-ness and my-ness into We-ness and Us-ness, so to speak.

3)    “Give Us all you have and We shall give you all We possess.”

What really has man? Does he have to abandon wealth and follow asceticism? Rich and poor may abandon their old clothes; after the meal the excess food is removed; books may be loaned or lost or worn away; the pleasure of one day becomes the pain of another. How, then, can man be said to own the things of earth of which the Scripture states: “The earth is the Lord’s and its fullness thereof?” Man cannot take material wealth, position or fame with him; sometimes he does not even retain them through the earthly, material life. How can that which he cannot hold be really his?

But man can take his knowledge and ability into Malakut, although they do not remain with him eternally there, for eternity is not of the nature of mind. In personal thoughts, knowledge, opinions, beliefs and ideas, there is no permanency; they are persistently subject to change. It is only when the nufs is effaced that he finds permanency, and that life is called baqa, the true existence.

4)    “In man We have designed Our Image; in woman We have finished it.”

In man is perfection of name, in woman perfection of form. Idea is man, concrete manifestation is woman. Heaven is man; earth is woman.

5)    “In man We have shown our nature benign; in woman We have expressed our Art Divine.”

Man, made in the Divine Image, is the creator in the world of imagery; woman, the perfection of form herself is the nexus for reproduction of living forms. Man, though living, of himself only produces the non-living; woman, though of herself not so creative, alone can produce the living.

6)    “God is the answer to every question.”

The questioning mind is in Nufsaniat, the mind which, through completion asked no more, is in God. The one who has no questions is a fool, the one who has no answers is an imbecile, but he who questions is in multiplicity and therefore in delusion and he whose answers only stimulate further questioning is in darkness. When the question becomes the answer and the answer is the question, God is there; there is peace.

7)    “Make God a reality, and God will make you the Truth.”

The thought of God being in the heavens or on earth or anywhere or everywhere is the production of mind; any thought of God is the production of mind, an idea. That God Who is real is beyond thought, is not our idea or our ideal although it may be that the ideal or idea will help in the realization; prayer, devotion and insight also help but love most of all.

God is not only in thought, God is in form, wherever there is love that being the sign of the Divine Presence: “in a loving mother, kind father, innocent child, helpful friend,” and above all, in an inspiration there is something of baqa, the Divine Life and Divine Personality, through Ishk, the Divine Love. The more we see and feel Ishk, the more we make God a reality (Al-Hayy), and when we perceive Al-Hayy, we become the reflections of it or Truth (Al-Haqq) for Truth is the expression of Life and Life is the expression of Truth. So Sufis repeat: “Ya-Hayy, Ya-Haqq.”

8)    “God made man and man made good and evil.”

There are two kinds of attributes, essential and moral and generally speaking the essential attributes are quantitative and the moral attributes qualitative. Essential attributes may be called “thoughts in the mind of God.” Thus God gave to the diamond its hardness and brilliancy, but man has called the diamond good and valuable and made it a desirable possession. God gave the gold its natural qualities and man has said it is good and useful, although some have also said its possession is an evil, or leads to evil.

God created the earth and all therein for the use of man and after He had created it He formed man who then came to earth to possess it. But man has viewed everything from a limited, personal point of view which has been narrow and has related everything to the self. That which pleases the self has therefore been called good and that which displeases the self has been called evil, and the good of one may even be the evil of another. So goodness and badness have come to depend not upon any persisting qualities but upon the reactions of the human mind, and it is in this sense that man has made good and evil.

9)    “If the Almighty God chooseth, He hath power sufficient to turn thy shield into a poisoned sword, and even thine own hand into the hand of thine adversary.”

Because so long as man’s shield is his personal defense and the means that he uses, therefore it can antagonize the minds of others and may even operate contrary to the laws of Nature or to the moral principles and thereby become self-destructive. Jesus Christ said: “He that strikes with the sword shall perish by the sword.” For when man depends upon ego-defense by the Karma of ego-defense that destruction which he establishes in the mind-world shall reach him in the physical world, unless he maintains his rapport to God and in that manner or in some other manner receives Divine Grace. If it were not for this Grace, the evil and selfishness of men may long ago have wiped out the human race.

10)   “Give all you have, and take all that is given to you.”

Be detached from all that you may be considering as belonging to yourself for it may only be a loan from the cosmos placed in your keeping while you live on a certain plane, occupy a certain body; for everything is subject to change. Besides, it is the open hand which can receive as well as give and Jesus Christ has said, “Freely give, freely receive.” Therefore Sufis have made a practice to praise God for everything and to offer to others when in so doing they give pleasure or blessing (Baraka) to others. And it is through the bestowal of blessing that blessing is received and its accommodation increased.

11)   “Your great enemies are those who are near and dear to you, but your still greater enemy is your own self.”

How can those near and dear be one’s enemies? Because when love is divided, life is divided, and whenever there is single-mindedness toward a person or thing in such a manner that it absorbs all energy, then the life is not expansive. When the life is not expansive we cannot grow, often cannot succeed. But as the concentration upon self is still more narrow and pointed, this utterly destroys expansiveness being in the nature of a fixed contraction and that is most destructive of all. Only in broadness is there freedom from enmity.

12)   “Whichever path you choose, the right or the wrong, know that there is at the back always a powerful hand to help you along it.”

Choice is an effort of will, a concentration. Success is also the result of will, irrespective of morality. Many have passed from seeming success to further success by evil means. It is the strong and single-minded who succeed in all things material, mental and spiritual. It is only that the path of wickedness brings nufs into action and produces ultimately more evil than it can absorb that it thereby becomes destructive, while the path of broadness ultimately adds to life and so to happiness. But success is always a manifestation of power (whether of self or of God) and not morally determined.

13)   “O peace-maker, before trying to make peace throughout the world, first make peace within thyself!”

True peace is a soul-state wherein body, emotions, thoughts and even heart faculties are under control. With it comes full serenity and life; it is not the peace of death or sleep, but the peace of all-realization and attunement. This peacefulness builds the atmosphere of the sage which communicates blessings (Baraka) to all. The generality have conceived peace as the opposite to war, which in a sense it is, but spiritual peace is fullness of life, and has been called perfection in action. Perfection in action results from the attunement of life within and without; he who has it can communicate it to others.

14)   “Man! Thou art the master of life, here and in the hereafter.”

Man has been created higher than the animals, jinn and angels for in him is Divine realization possible and Divine Wisdom expressed. When man assimilates his spirit in the not-self, he becomes freed from destiny; when he further attunes himself to the cosmos he becomes a master thereof.

15)   “Out of space there arose light, and by that light space became illuminated.”

An accommodation was made by God breathing inwardly and outwardly which produced the light; when there was light, sight was possible and this accommodation of light and sight has been called space. In the spiritual unfoldment this light also becomes manifest to man who thereupon becomes human.

16)   “If your fellow-man does not pay you his debts, forbear patiently, some day every farthing will be paid to you with interest.”

No wrong persists forever, but the way to destroy or transmute wrong is through patience. Patience is the means by which thought destroys time, and holding fast to the eternal, permits us to operate in the world of principle. Sooner or later the feeling will manifest in the world of thought, the thought in the world of action, or on its own plane. Thus patience is the sign of emancipation from Samsara.

17)   “Put thy trust in God for support, and see His hidden hand working through all sources.”

Salat says, “Thy light is in all forms, Thy love in all beings.” So God is actually in the rock, the tree, the bird, the animal, the jinn, the angel, and most of all in man himself. The failure to observe this has caused so much evil. Trust in God always includes trust in the beloved ones of God. God being Omnipresent, mystics seek His signs everywhere. The seer does not always have to enter meditation or concentration for he carries his insight with him and by actual perception of the Divine Presence, either directly through his mental state or indirectly through the reflection of the minds of others, he perceives the Divine Hand. The first method is called absorption, the second occultism.

Chapter 2: Boulas

l)     “Heaven and hell are the material manifestation of agreeable and disagreeable thoughts.”

Most people think that heaven and hell belong to the next world, Malakut, the mind-world, and in a certain sense they do. There is no doubt that both thought and action produce results and these results return to us as good or bad fate (karma) mostly after we leave this earth plane. That is because in Malakut thought and action are most closely related in time than on earth, but the principles involved are the same.

The basis for either heaven or hell is attitude, this attitude taking two forms: attitude in action and attitude in impression. But whether it is action or impression we establish the atmosphere of pleasure or displeasure and these are the heaven and hell both of this world and the next. Therefore the sages have avoided at all costs disagreeable impressions and they also strive to perform action in harmony with spiritual needs.

2)    “All the good deeds of a life-time may be swept away in the flood caused by a single sin.”

Jesus Christ has said: “All manner of sin may be forgiven except sin against the Holy Spirit.” By sin is meant here not only an act which brings harm to others but one which is so egocentric that the sinner is veiled by vanity, and this veiling is such that it destroys both selfless goodness and beneficence, making a lasting mark upon the character.

3)    “A learned man without will-power is like a head without a body.”

All learning consumes mental magnetism and unless this magnetism is replenished there is less of psychic power and energy and through that less of vital energy and the sense of purpose of life. For many have thoughts which are fine thoughts, even inspired thoughts, and lacking will-power, cannot bring them into action. Then the mawakuls or thought-forms which they have engendered become the masters of the thinker and may end even by obsessing him. That is why so many who appear otherwise to be geniuses are regarded as peculiar or even mad. They are obsessed, obsessed by their own thought-forms and if they understood the principles of holy concentration could become free from their delusions and even mighty men before the world.

4)    “All that one holds is conserved; all that one lets go is dispersed.”

Silence is valuable in preserving power and magnetism and in retaining secrets until the appointed time of revelation. Speech is valuable in bestowing blessings and in offering praise. But from another point of view, when one holds something, he gives life to that which he holds; with every thought some of his magnetism goes to that thing, and when he has no thought on something it may go out of his mind, when he has no regard for an object, it may go out of his possession or keeping.

5)    “A pure conscience gives one the strength of lions, and by a guilty conscience even lions are turned into rabbits.”

For a sage self-defense is foolish because when he is wrong, he loses his contact with the Spirit of Guidance and the Life-force and becomes weak; every word of his mouth only consumes more psychic power and leaves him weaker. And when he is right, being in attunement with the cosmos, all the power and insight come to him so that he can take a step forward in the right direction and, perhaps, destroy his enemies. But for this the attunement of the heart is supreme for that it is which enlivens the conscience.

6)    “The only thing that is made through life is one’s own nature.”

For, as King Solomon has said, there is nothing new under the sun. We may seem to fashion and refashion but the one thing that is fashioned is our own self, and such is the nature of being, that even among the perfected souls who have become assimilated into the Divine Essence, each retains his own marked characteristics—Christ is Christ and Buddha is Buddha and Moses is Moses and Mohammed is Mohammed.

7)    “Be either true or false, for you cannot be both.”

One may be true or false in fact either because of weakness or ignorance or because of their opposites. Standing by one’s viewpoint one gains strength in accomplishment, but if false, one causes disharmony. As for Truth, every ego that stands of itself is false and everyone who becomes assimilated into the Divine Essence is true.

8)    “Truth is a Divine inheritance found in the depth of every human heart.”

For in the heart and through the heart and by the heart is the Divine Life discovered and quickened and assimilated. The men of heart are the possessors of the kingdom.

9)    “It is only out of consideration for others that the kingly soul obeys the law; otherwise he is above the law.”

Shariat, or esoteric law, has been instituted in order that the uninitiated may harmonize with one another and for this a norm is needed. But he who is attuned to God needs no such norm, for he has discovered the essence which is beyond the norm. Nevertheless if the sage should depart from the norm he would give others an excuse for departing therefrom also by his example, and for their sakes he also follows the law. And the same is true of all the laws of Nasut.

10)   “He who can live up to his ideal is the king of life.”

For he who pursues the ideal is still less than the ideal and he who has accomplished the ideal shows mastery of concentration and concentration is not mastered until one knows the law of life, and so is king of life.

11)   “The God who is intelligible to man is made by man himself, but what is beyond his intelligence is the reality.”

If the God that man ordinarily appeals to was the reality, every prayer would be granted, but when man in his prayer shows that he is really thinking of himself, then he uses the word “God,” as a thought of his own mind and he attributes to God only that which his mind can conceive and hold; this indicates limitation. It is when man can rise above the mind-mesh that he experiences Ishk, the universal Life-Light-Love.

12)   “The closer one approaches reality, the nearer one comes to unity.”

Because in reality all things are related, all things harmonize, all things are parts of one grand, concordant whole—the fullness or Pleroma, Suchness, Tathata, Ain Soph. An example of this is seen in the human body with its many cells and organs and parts, and so in the Kabbalah the Grand Man was discussed, because man on a small scale reflected the Universal Being, in which every manifestation of life is a part coordinated and harmonized with every other manifestation and all forming a whole, or unity.

13)   “A lifetime is not sufficient to learn how to live in this world.”

Because in Nufsaniat every nufs seeks expression and in striving both to preserve harmony in the world and to maintain Divine attunement constant watchfulness and adjustment is required even until the time of departure, whether one lives a moment or for centuries. For that reason longevity of itself need not be sought, but to increase livingness in the world should always be the ideal.

14)   “Man looks for wonders; if he only saw how very wonderful is the heart of man.”

Some marvel at the mind and all that it has produced, and really it is marvelous. But just as a single mind can produce innumerable stages and states and inspirations of mind, and as high as mind is above body so is heart above mind, and as greater as thought is above sensation, even much greater is love than thought.

15)   “Many evils are born of riches; but still more are bred in poverty.”

The rich man thinks of his wealth, but what wealth can buy he has and need give no more thought thereto; but the poor man gives thought both to the wealth and to what the wealth will bring him. The rich man has many desires, and he may fulfill them and benefit or suffer thereby; but the poor man has the many desires he cannot fulfill so he carries them along with him and they become burdens even greater than his poverty, so to speak.

16)   “Do not weep with the sad, but console them; if not, by your tears you will but water the plant of their sorrow.”

If the wise do not maintain rapport with God, if the wise do not maintain serenity, who will? The sad, by their sadness, demonstrate lack of attunement with God, and to attune with those out of attunement produces destruction, pain and even panic. But to bring serenity and sympathy to those in pain produces heaven even upon earth. This comes out of the state of heart, not from philosophy.

17)   “The spirit of controversy is fed by argument.”

The wise do not have to refrain from differing from others but the attitude or will to harmony should be there first. Otherwise every thought one has clashes with the thoughts of others and enmity increases; then one can no longer convince the other because the heart of the other is closed, and one cannot be convinced either, because his own heart is closed by the veil of duality. It is generally better to be silent than to argue unless one has both knowledge and the ability to harmonize—both these are needed.

18)   “Reform has a scope in every period.”

Because at all times there is imperfection and the solution of one problem only bares another problem waiting to be solved. So long as man is on earth this will be, for earth is the scene of becoming, of action-toward-perfection, while peace (Islam) is perfection-in-action, the culmination of all reform.

19)   “When man touches the ultimate Truth he realizes that there is nothing which is not in himself.”

Whatever there is may be found by looking within. The whole process of concentration is a means whereby man through single-mindedness, opens his inner faculties and gains control over things and thingness. When he practices absorption in the Divine Spirit and succeeds thereunto this becomes his realization. But practice and skillfulness cannot be underemphasized.

20)   “Reason is the illusion of reality.”

Because reason is an effort of self to explain in terms of self, whereas reality actually lacks a self and thereby stands beyond reason, although one who realizes may make use of reason as if it were his slave.

21)   “Death is preferable to asking a favor of a small person.”

For the sage keeps his attunement to the cosmos and seeks the broad view always and when he narrows his vision and activity, he destroys the life-force in his own being, and this by an unnecessary and unnatural process. Therefore, Jesus Christ took his life, and others have followed, in order that the whole world may have life abundant.

22)   “Lull the devil to sleep rather than awaken him.”

If an evil person is your enemy, destroy all thought of him, for by thinking of him, whether favorably or unfavorably you give life to him and to the mawakuls that serve him. By not thinking of him at all you do not add to the life of these mawakuls and this weakens his ability to accomplish more evil. Sooner or later then, retribution may overcome him, as the Bible states: “Vengeance is mine, saith the Lord.”

23)   “Movement is life; stillness is death.”

Life is action and proves itself in action whether it be outer or inner action, self-action by oneself or by another, not-self-action by oneself or by another. The calmness of meditation is the calmness of control of life and nothing like sleep, even less than death, which is a vibrationless condition, a spiritual vacuum, so to speak.

24)   “There is no action in this world that can be stamped as sin or virtue; it is its relation to the particular soul that makes it so.”

Gossip and slander are invariably the result of personal reactions to the behavior of others. The spiritual method is to watch one’s own behavior and to avoid harming others, to seek harmonizing with God. This is performed by keeping a Divine thought in the mind, by practicing Divine breathing and controlling thought by feeling through the active use of the faculty of insight.

25)   “Reality itself is its own evidence.”

What is real is permanent, what is unreal is evanescent. The nufs of a thing is the apparent mold, which mold is subject to decay; the zat or essence continues and makes possible the recreation of molds. The nufs of man is what he appears to be, the zat of man is what he is, soul. In the ordinary consciousness nothing persists, in the spiritual consciousness persistence is an evident characteristic.

26)   “It is of no use to try and prove to be what in reality you are not.”

For no matter what the concentration, the mind cannot build except of the materials at its command although the mind can delude and be deluded. It is true that man has within himself all possibilities, but this very actuality indicates that he cannot permanently turn himself into a super-man or a super-mundane character. He cannot only show one side of his being, the other side is bound to express itself sometime.

27)   “Pleasure blocks, but pain clears the way of inspiration.”

The ordinary man follows a pleasure, becomes intoxicated by it, becomes deluded by it, gets into its rhythm and becomes a slave to that rhythm and to the pleasure. Thus his smallness is expressed. But that rhythm not being his real rhythm, not being in harmony with his real nature, the karmic reaction follows bringing with it the pain in the readjustment of rhythm. This pain is a symptom in the effort to restore man to his proper condition and each time he rises out of smallness to largeness there is inspiration. Thus pain, and especially pain that is apparently undeserved, is part of the coin paid for growth.

28)   “A biting tongue goes deeper than the point of a bayonet, and cutting words pierce keener than a sword.”

In the use of the bayonet there is the energy of action and in the employment of the sword there is the material magnetism spent. But when the tongue is used the energy of the breath is employed and when words are spoken the mental magnetism adds its force thereto. For speech and action are greater than action and thought, speech and action together are still greater.

29)   “The human heart must first be melted, like metal, before it can be molded into a desirable character.”

       For the hardened heart receives no impressions and is devoid of feeling. To awaken feeling the heart must be awakened, and only by softening it can it receive impressions and express feeling. One who is not impressed is hardened and shows lack of spirituality and one who does not feel shows lack of life.

30)   “The mystic does not wait until the hereafter, but does all he can to progress now.”

The “nowness” is the mystical sense with respect to the passing of processes. Speech, thought and action conjoined point to perfection in action. The body is the cloak of the soul and the activity of the soul need in no wise be affected by the cloak. The mystic is the one who realizes this and because of his realization and his sense of the Omnipresence of God practices that Omnipresence.

31)   “Power demands subjection; but if you cannot obtain power by conquest, win it by surrender.”

The way of power is the way of mastery and this is obtained by spiritual concentration, Divine attunement and cosmic harmony; failure to exert power and attain the victory shows absence of one or more of these. The way of surrender is the way of assimilation in the Divine Spirit in such a manner as to maintain rhythm with all in name and form and this is the way of the saint. But whether the way of subjection or the way of surrender, inward power is a sign of inward presence and lack of power apt to be the sign of absence of the Presence. Allaho Akbar!

32)   “The fountain stream of love rises in the love for an individual, but spreads and falls in universal love.”

He who has no love for some individual cannot know what love is. Love is light and love unites self to not-self and any feeling that does not produce union is either passion, being selfish, or sentiment, being weak. True love has the strength of passion without the selfishness, and the selflessness of sentiment without the weakness. But true love is more for it is the very life. Until one feels that in a reality, no matter how small, he cannot feel it in a greater reality. Love for God includes love for everything, but least of all for one’s own thoughts; love is Ishk and love is life and in the Universal Love the lover feels the consciousness of all.

33)   “A word can be more precious than all the treasures of the earth.”

The treasures of the earth can bring only the magnetism of earth but the word, being an expression of breath, and breath in the exhalation bringing with it the life of heaven and of all holy spheres also may convey blessing (Baraka) and Baraka includes all treasures.

34)   “He who makes room in his heart for others, will himself find accommodation everywhere.”

For when the self does not recognize the not-self as not-self but as self, then the not-self will be unable to see any discrimination between its being and the being of self. When the object is identified with the image, the object having life and the image not having life, the image becomes identified with the object. When Mohammed assimilated the Divine Essence unto himself, that Spirit of Guidance manifested through Mohammed completely. And as God is Omnipresent He expresses Himself through everyone and when we see God in everyone, then everyone will behold God in us, so to speak.

35)   “Each human personality is like a piece of music, having an individual tone and rhythm of its own.”

In the spiritual sphere, when the soul covered itself with heart-essence it became attuned in a certain manner to and through certain vibrations and this tuning established the line which it forever after followed, for its individuality has depended from the first on this tuning and whenever it maintains this tuning there is happiness and whenever there is interference with this tuning there is difficulty. But the wise are they who can so adjust their tunings to harmonize with others without expecting others to harmonize with them.

36)   “One should take oneself to task, instead of putting one’s fault on another.”

This is one of the most difficult precepts to practice and one of the hardest to understand. For God is in everyone and when we blame another we blame God and when we blame self we blame nufs. Blaming nufs only increases nufs, but self-discipline and restraint from blaming another helps to destroy nufs or else assimilate it into the Divine Essence. Besides, in blaming another, we only emphasize his own ego and often make him so adamant that he becomes attached to his fault; besides, in so expressing ourselves we are feeding the thought-form of the fault instead of destroying it. By the destruction of that thought-form the fault itself would disappear. So this is not so much a moral warningﾀ??although it is that—as a metaphysical instruction.

37)   “A tender-hearted sinner is better than a saint hardened by piety.”

For he who prays and is religious with the hope of reward thinks of himself mostly and not of God; he has no consideration for not-self. But a tender-hearted person, even though a sinner, has consideration for not-self and this is the nexus for the real Divine consideration, the highest of virtues.

38)   “The way to overcome error is, first, to admit one’s fault; and next, to refrain from repeating it.”

By admitting one’s fault, especially in speech or confession, the life force that was feeding the mawakul of that fault, is expelled through the breath on the physical plane instead of being kept on the mental plane. This diminishes the life and strength of the thought-elemental and so of the fault itself. Then by constant watchfulness, no further action is performed which would be in harmony with the thought-form and one who breaks the harmony with habit destroys habit. And as for virtue, it is always there, it is natural, and is the outcome of selflessness.

39)   “By accusing another of his fault, you only make him firmer in it.”

For thereby you feed the mawakul behind the fault. By every repetition of thought and speech toward that fault, you concentrate power and that concentrated power is the living force that feeds the thought-form in Malakut. Conversely by refusing to think about the fault of another you deprive that thought-form of life and strength and help eradicate it from the other person’s character—and this can even be independent of his efforts, for a harmony between you will gradually arise which by its own weight overcomes the fault. This is called a practice of the wise.

40)   “The human heart is the shell in which the pearl of sincerity is found.”

For all fine qualities have their abode in the heart and when the heart makes itself felt, one is naturally sincere and no effort of speech or thought without heart can simulate it, for in sincerity there is life, and every expression of sincerity adds to life and magnetism, while every expression of pretense destroys psychic power.

41)   “Rocks will open and make a way for the lover.”

For neither the difficulties of mind nor matter can cope with the life-force which flows out of the heart in love. A little plant, by shooting its roots into the ground can break a giant boulder. A living heart filled with love, gains the insight which sees through all physical and mental dangers and may not even notice them. This is spiritual clairvoyance, founded upon love and not upon psychic power.

42)   “Man makes his reasons to suit himself.”

Analyze the reasons of almost everybody and you will sooner or later come to the ego of that person, coupled with the will-to-believe, and that will is so strong or so persistent that it blinds the mind and consciousness and does not even seek the depths of its own reason, nor their relation of the reason to facts or the points of view of others. The Sufi is different who can explain the point of view of another as if it were his own, without its being his own.

43)   “Singleness of mind ensures success.”

For then the whole life-force is concentrated in one thought and after it is concentrated in thought it will also be concentrated in action. This life-force is really the spiritual life and when the spiritual, mental and material are conjoined success is sure and absolute.

44)   “Love of form, progressing, culminates in love of the formless.”

Love of form has two aspects, the one called beauty, which arises from the aesthetic sense and direct appreciation of atomic accommodations and the other personal which comes out of sympathetic relationships with living beings. The first shows the heart is impressionable, the other that the heart is expressive, but either indicates the awareness of life. The perfection of this awareness comes when these two streams unify, when the love perceives the beauty beyond sensation and the aesthetic sense also is no longer bound by form.

45)   “When man rises above the sense of duty, then duty becomes his pleasure.”

Dharma is called duty when one feels it as a weight and becomes harmony when one perceives it as the source of happiness.

46)   “The external life is but the shadow of the inner reality.”

For the light of each plane is a derivative of both the light and shadow of the plane above it. Action reveals thought and a deep study of thought reveals feeling and a deep study of feeling reveals the soul-reality.

47)   “The secret of all success is strength of conviction.”

This strength indicates will-power and single-mindedness, but to increase will-power beyond a certain point insight is needed and ability to attune oneself to the cosmos so that there is no limit to the possibilities of the strength of conviction. Feeling that the whole universe is with one, man cannot fail.

48)   “Those who try to make virtues out of their faults grope further and further into darkness.”

For they feed the thought-forms of the fault and they turn the spiritual light which is the source of their life-magnetism into mental and psychic magnetism which consume that vital energy by centripetal action about the accommodation of nufs. All the energy of light is turned into meat or magnetism and wasted so darkness remains. This is also a cause of dark skin in many diseases.

49)   “When envy develops into jealousy the heart changes from sourness to bitterness.”

In envy one covets the position of another but may still regard him as an ideal, one to be imitated or equaled; in jealousy there is an assumption of equality and with it enmity. In envy the lower parts of man’s being are agitated and this causes disturbance of the body and psychic activities, but in jealousy the whole ego is roused and the spirit of life is covered.

50)   “A worldly loss often turns into a spiritual gain.”

A worldly loss means that an effort to increase narrowness is lost and a spiritual gain means that there is broadness. A worldly loss means that magnetism can no longer be commanded on the physical plane and for the sake of ego; a spiritual gain means that magnetism may be utilized on all planes, beginning with the inmost, and then for the sake of not-self.

51)   “Patient endurance is a sign of progress.”

For then one is no longer bound by time, and knowing the rhythm of events one awaits the moment when that which is sought will come to one in its own rhythm of its own vibration.

52)   “The ideal is the means; but its breaking is the goal.”

The ideal helps one to concentrate, to increase power and to broaden the scope of life; but all this also sets up limitations and the destruction of the ideal after its attainment means the breaking of the limitation which hitherto had been bigger than oneself, and thereupon becomes smaller than oneself.

53)   “Many feel, a few think, and fewer still there are who can express their thoughts.”

For feeling is natural even though one be unaware and is the possession of every heart in the world. But to think one must be able to consciously contain mental vibrations and control mental atoms, without, however, necessarily knowing the metaphysical law of it. But of those who think, some express themselves in poetry and art, but few in philosophy for it is only the philosopher who can express feeling and thought together in words.

54)   “The value of sacrifice is in willingness.”

To give up what one cannot attain is not real sacrifice; to surrender a value is a sacrifice, giving up what one has been attached to and is not willing to let go for any reason or for no reason, it being a matter of will.

55)   “Nothing can take away joy from the man who has right understandings.”

For right understanding is a reflection of a living heart condition and when the heart is alive joy is present.

56)   “Do not fear God, but regard carefully His pleasure and displeasure.”

God is love and when there is fear this shows an obstacle between Deity and devotee. It is through insight one can feel the pleasure or displeasure of God. Many seek an answer in conscience and many more in some moral law or theology, but few through heart-insight and yet that is the only way to discover and know the will of the All-Being.

57)   “Optimism is the result of love.”

Optimism shows the brightness of a living heart and love is it which makes the heart living and bright. And love is feeling for others and feeling for God, and no special attachment to self.

58)   “He who is a riddle to another is a puzzle to himself.”

The one whom others cannot understand does not understand himself. Even if they are wrong in their understanding that is better than being puzzled. Thus Christ revealed himself through simplicity but Shams-i-Tabriz veiled himself to preserve the teachings.

59)   “When the miser shows any generosity he celebrates it with trumpets.”

For the miser thinks of himself first and of goodness afterwards. And whenever goodness is advertised that is the sure sign of vanity and egoism. No matter how great the seeming goodness, from the spiritual view it is false and lifeless and brings no merit to the giver, although from another point of view it is better to have people thus good than to have them wicked.

60)   “A sincere man has a fragrance about him which is perceived by a sincere heart.”

For sincerity is the sign of the living heart which another living heart perceives.

61)   “If you are not able to control your thought you cannot hold it.”

For thought sets up activity in the mind world and the activity is either controlled or not controlled. When the activity is not controlled the imagination asserts itself and then the energy may be scattered.

62)   “The answer is in the question; a question has no existence without an answer.”

Question shows downward trend of mind; to every downward trend there is an opposite and equilibrating upward trend and to every upward trend there is an opposite and equilibrating downward trend so long as man is in Nufsaniat. Thus the Bible teaches that every valley shall be exalted and every mountain laid low. In the questioning state there is a downward pull and sooner or later the forces will enter the trough caused by the downward pull. So in this sense question and answer are not apart although in manifestation they may seem so.

63)   “All that detains man on his journey to the desired goal is temptation.”

Jesus Christ has said, “Lead us not into temptation,” or it may be proclaimed of God, “Thou leadest us not into temptation.” At every point it is God or temptation. Single-mindedness points to any goal and anything that detracts from single-mindedness is temptation. To be divided is to be lost spiritually; goodness and piety are of no concern in this.

64)   “Fatalism is one side of the Truth, not all.”

Jadar in Arabic corresponds to Karma in Sanskrit, that events follow natural causes. But man also has the will-power (Kadar), by which he has choice of action, although he has no control over the fruits thereof. And besides these two, there is a third, Kaza, the Divine Will, which is nothing but Grace (Inayat).

65)   “Keep your goodness apart, that it may not touch your vanity.”

For the goodness of man which comes out of his zeal for goodness or for popularity is of the ego, and is vanity and every form of clinging is vanity, and prevents man from the realization of the true nature of his being. Indeed it is sometimes most difficult for a good person to realize this, but a holy person is one who reflects holy goodness, the Divine activity and does not think of himself. This is called Renunciation.

66)   “When man denies what he owes you, then it is put on the account of God.”

And the loss of the moment which is small may become the recompense which will come later and be large. Because God is Divine Justice and He sees that no one suffers needlessly.

67)   “A refined manner with sincerity makes a living art.”

A refined manner alone will not be living. Pretense, study, acting and personal effort will not be in harmony with the breath, and so not in harmony with life. One who is attuned to God, who is sincere, will sooner or later cultivate refinement naturally, for his very love and consideration for others will bring it about.

68)   “The longing for vengeance is like a craving for poison.”

Then instead of permitting the law to operate naturally and produce compensation or justice by its own rhythms, man interferes with the rhythms and demands activity out of season. This is like partaking of unripe fruit or unprepared feed. Besides the mental state adds force to the thought-form which becomes in turn a prey on the natural vitality and so subjects one to physical, psychic and mental disease.

69)   “The truly great souls become streams of love.”

And no soul is great without this love which is the life and which brings life and blessing to others.

70)   “God is the central theme of the true poet, and the portrait which the prophets paint.”

For they are concerned with life in its fullness.

71)   “He whose love has always been reciprocated does not know the real feeling of love.”

For reciprocation belongs to the sphere of reciprocity, which in turn is associated with Nufsaniat. When the love is returned to the ego it fortifies the ego and when it is not returned the resulting pain to the ego breaks down the confining walls of nufs and makes expansion possible. It is the expansion of ego which leads sooner or later to the knowledge of love.

72)   “True belief is independent of reason.”

For the Spirit of Guidance through insight is able to transcend time and space and brings knowledge immediately, while reason is mediate and even then does not always bring knowledge. True belief founded upon insight has been called faith or din.

73)   “Wisdom is like the horizon: the nearer you approach it the further it recedes.”

For as man grows his horizon grows, and as the circumference of his horizon grows it is necessarily larger. And such is the nature of growth that as man takes one step forward, God makes the accommodation for ten further steps so that it would seem that no direct human growth would ever accomplish its ultimate aim. This only means that the ego does not, even through refinement, attain to wisdom, but rather that the ego itself is assimilated by wisdom. Ya Haqq!

74)   “When the soul is attuned to God, every action becomes music.”

Because God is the perfection of harmony. The universe was created by vibrations out of vibrations and every vibration has its length and rhythm. Time and tune produce music and the attunement to vibrations and rhythms results in music, the music of life itself.

75)   “It is the spirit of hopelessness that blocks the path of man and prevents his advancement.”

For this spirit fixes the horizon or narrows it so that by constant thought it surrounds one like a boundary wall, and no blessings and grace can break into it while every thought hardens it still more. It is only when the pain becomes so great that the hopeless person at last longs for a release from more pain and perceives even the difference between more pain and less pain and sees the possibility of less pain and longs for it and strives for it that hope is restored.

76)   “The unselfish man profits by life more than the selfish, whose profit in the end proves to be a loss.”

The unselfish man profits because he can learn from all and benefit by the example of all. The selfish man, by his profit, attaches importance to himself and less importance to others, so he does not learn, and not learning, sooner or later, by the rhythms of necessity his period of complacency and self-satisfaction is followed by a period of disintegration which, in his vanity and ignorance, he is not able to stem.

77)   “Sincerity is like a bud in the heart of man that blossoms with the maturity of the soul.”

For sincerity holds the life force together in the heart, and as this grows, the whole living outlook grows and it is this growth that assimilates baqa, the divine-soul-life.

78)   “Success is in store for the faithful, for faith ensures success.”

Faith holds together the mental accommodation needed prior to the outward realization of hopes and ideals. The more enduring the faith the longer the assurance of success and at the same time success itself promotes faith anew.

79)   “No one will experience in life what is not meant for him.”

For the experiences of life are either the karmic reactions or our own deeds, following the law of reciprocity; or the prices we pay for further growth, following the law of beneficence; or the activities needed for the betterment of the world, following the so-called law of renunciation in which man is selfless in the presence of God.

80)   “It is not possible to be praised only and not to incur blame at any time. Praise and blame go hand in hand.”

For from man the acceptance of praise means the acceptance of the opinions of man and the acceptance of blame is also the acceptance of the opinions of man and if we accept the opinions of man we have to accept all opinions, favorable and unfavorable. It is also true that while under reciprocity we have to accept the good and the ill, for we cannot avoid them both, under renunciation we have neither. And the same is true concerning God; if we seek God’s favor we are at the same time seeking His disfavor, but if we seek God and regard not favor, this is the true spiritual effort.

81)   “To be in uncongenial surroundings is worse than being in one’s grave.”

For in one’s grave there is, so to speak, neither gain nor loss while in the midst of uncongeniality there is only loss and added misery and wasted magnetism.

82)   “Science is born of the seed of intuition, conceived in reason.”

For the inspiration that starts the investigator out must be there even before he starts his reasons and if his reasons come after his facts there must have been an impulse to search for the facts and that impulse is the seed of intuition. And so it is with all knowledge; thus intuition is the master of knowledge and reason its servant.”

83)   “Truth alone is success, and real success is Truth.”

For that success which can be added to is not yet full success and that success which can be diminished can hardly be called success. But Truth cannot be added to or diminished and at the same time when Truth is acquired there can be no failure, for it carries everything.

84)   “The key to all happiness is the love of God.”

For happiness is the result of the broad horizons, like the sky containing the sun and this comes when the Divine Love-Light expresses itself in the heart of God. Then one feels that which can overcome all burdens and which vitalizes every step of the way.

85)   “As the shadow is apparent, yet non-existent, so is evil.”

Shadow is the result of light falling on form after there is a distinction made between the greater light and the lesser light. Goodness is the result of ego looking toward light and evil the result of ego looking away from light, but ego itself is an accommodation, not a reality, resulting from the process of contraction and when expansion follows contraction the accommodation and its shadow-making faculty disappear proving the evil to be really non-existent. Ya Hayy!

86)   “By accusing another of his fault you only root him more firmly in it.”

For then first you feed the thought-form which is the apparent seed of the fault; also you are making the suggestion which is surely having its result upon the mind of another as well as upon oneself. Also by contractive concentration you prevent the other one from expanding and growing which is the way to overcome the fault.

87)   “Death is a tax the soul has to pay for having had a name and form.”

For in the mental world the soul selects certain qualities and characteristics and faculties and a covering in order to fulfill a certain purpose, and this is the name. And on the earth plane a body is added, which is given a form. And what the soul borrows it has to return and the word death is given to the return of what it has borrowed, but death is not the death of life only the death of name and form.

88)   “Before trying to know the justice of God, one must oneself become just.”

For justice assumes ability to judge another with the same candor and ability and fairness as one judges oneself, and until one can judge another individual, how is it really possible to judge the world? The consciousness will not grasp it. Therefore first one should assimilate the Sifat of justice, whereupon he will discern the Divine Justice within that quality.

89)   “To Whom the soul truly belongs, to Him in the end it returns.”

For immortality supposes an unending state. The body is limited in a time-sense and our thoughts we do not maintain forever in a time sense. But the life itself comes from our Source and is of one Essence and the particularization of it has been called “soul” and the universalization of it has been called “God” or “Allah.”

90)   “In order to realize the Divine Perfection man must lose his imperfect self.”

Baqa is the need of every soul but usually baqa comes only with pain and effort. However, if one practices fana, absorption, consciousness, as he begins to lose his ego, the Divine Reality expresses itself through him more and more. So man’s effort should be toward fana and God’s Grace will add unto him baqa.

91)   “When the cry of the disciple has reached a certain pitch, the teacher comes to answer it.”

That is, God answers everyone in need, either through the accomplishment of prayer, or, when he is ready, God sends unto him the guide who can give the instructions of the spiritual path. And so it is, that when, in any part of the world a soul is ready, an accommodation is made in the ether and either the guide will be impelled toward that place or the one in need will be impelled toward the guide or both toward each other by an occult attraction.

92)   “The best way of living is to live a natural life.”

The natural life is the life that God has established and the artificial life is that which man has established. But while man can mold and fashion he cannot create and if we wish to add to life and secure its happiness, we shall keep close to nature and not become imbedded in artificiality.

93)   “Do not take the example of another as an excuse for your wrongdoing.”

Not even the wrong doing of the teacher should be an excuse for the pupil, for the teacher is only the guide sent by God and God is the true teacher and if there is any falseness it adds to the veils hiding God. So every man has a conscience to which he can adhere until the heart’s insight has awakened.

94)   “People who are difficult to deal with are difficult with themselves.”

For there is either hardness of heart or softness and no one can be continually soft toward himself without being soft toward those he loves, nor hard toward others without being hard toward his loved ones and so toward himself. The qualities we assimilate become part of our character and we can become their very slaves.

95)   “All situations of life are tests to bring out the real and the false.”

For God is hidden in every action and every experience and the trials which are given us are to assist the soul, though we be unaware. It was never intended that we bear burdens too heavy, nor was it intended either that we avoid all responsibilities, for then there could be no growth.

96)   “The true seeker will never stop half-way; either he finds or he loses himself entirely.”

In other words, the true seeker does not stay in purgatory, the state of fog, but because of his persistence must arrive either in the light or land for the while in the darkness. If he finds himself in the light, insight guides him and if he comes to the darkness and grief, pain guides him back.

97)   “It is sympathy rather than good food which will satisfy your guest.”

For the food feeds only the outer being while the sympathy feeds the inner being and brings communion of life, the holy communion.

98)   “The hereafter is the continuation of the same life in another sphere.”

For the change of body means only the change of body not the change of habit or characteristic. Otherwise even in this life, character would be changed by a mere moving from one environment to another. But we find that the same characteristics may persist through innumerable changes of environment and circumstances; neither does even the transference to Malakut bring an entire break; the same duties stand before us there as here, and here as there.

99)   “The man who is not courageous enough to take risks will accomplish nothing in life.”

Or as it is also said, “Daring is better than fearing.” “Initiation is a step forward into the unknown.” We can only add to life by willingness to endure more, for life is motion and steadfastness in a single place under fixed circumstances means the end of growth and the absence of livingness.

100) “Not only man but even God is displeased by self-assertion.”

Man may be displeased by self-assertion because he also wants to assert himself and does not want another to assert himself more. Besides all self-assertion, ego-movement may end in dispute and disharmony. And God is also displeased because all ego-assertion is vanity and vanity is nothing but a veil shutting out the Divine Grace.

Chapter 3: Boulas (Cont.)

1)    “Those who live in the Presence of God look to Him for guidance at every move they make.”

When possible the Sufi practices meditation and in the meditation he finds the answer to his need and the wisdom which will bring success or happiness or peace. And when meditation is not possible he practices the Presence of God to enliven his insight and this insight is the torch which the Spirit of Guidance has given him to use in the everyday life, by the use of which also he may find success and happiness and peace and harmony.

2)    “It is not by self-realization that man realizes God; it is by God-realization that man realizes self.”

Spiritual progress does not aggrandize nufs, the ego. Rather is the ego assimilated into the Divine Essence, and while that is taking place the Divine Essence also assimilates itself into the ego, the ego forming a mold for it until man reaches the stage of renunciation. Then he knows the meaning of life and knowing that comes to the knowledge of the true self.

3)    “If you wish to follow in the path of saints first learn forgiveness.”

First see to it that the wrong that another does you does not pain you; see that you do not react to the wrong-doing of others; do not look for consideration and at the same time practice consideration; do not expect virtues from others any more than you would from little children; have forbearance for others even as you would for your own little children.

4)    “Be sparing of your words if you wish them to be powerful.”

For many words without thought consume the psychic power and many words with thought consume the mental magnetism, while restraint from needless speech keeps all the forces on the heart-sphere, which thereupon produces power and inspiration.

5)    “As the flower is the forerunner of the fruit, so man’s childhood is the promise of his life.”

In infancy man repeats, so to speak, the processes of the spiritual world, and the attunements he makes very early in life establish the molds by which his character becomes fixed. In childhood and early youth man continues the life of the jinn and sets forth the seeds of likes and dislikes and most of the aims of life are established, that from thence he will set forth to pursue them in the hope of accomplishment. After that it is only through the spiritual rebirth that he can reestablish himself if he has gone astray.

6)    “The gardener uses roses in the flower-bed and thorns in making the hedge.”

Beauty is valuable where beauty is needed and strength is advantageous where strength is needed. The good, the beautiful, the pure and the true may be used to expand life, but even the evil characteristics of man show which elements predominate in his nature and by the purification of those elements—not their eradication—the apparent evil can be transmuted into usefulness and so to goodness. All things and qualities thus have their usefulness and this is a proof of the Divine Wisdom.

7)    “Love which manifests as tolerance, as forgiveness, that love it is which heals the wounds of the heart.”

For the heart that will not receive evil unto itself cannot give it to others and the heart which rejects all that is contrary to spirituality establishes the spiritual magnetism and increases it to the extent that it can share it with others. This heart has by this exhibited its healing of itself for only the heart which can heal itself can give the spiritual healing to another.

8)    “The greatest love in life is often that which is covered under indifference.”

When love exhibits emotion it exhibits limitation and when love exhibits sentiment, indulgence and even sympathy, these may be limitations. But the infinite love which would bring peace to all must have the strength and endurance to stand firm before all evil and all difficulties and this is possible when all the elements and their concordant emotions have been subdued, and for that indifference is the means, or indifference is the result.

9)    “Indifference and independence are the two wings which enable the soul to fly.”

For by indifference one can avoid the contact of earth and by independence one can rise above it. Indifference only would bring peace without motion, and independence only would bring motion without peacefulness.

10)   “To offend a low person is like throwing a stone in the mud and getting splashed.”

For to offend another one must descend or attune oneself to his plane and when one attunes oneself to a low plane one must accept the karma of that plane.

11)   “The self-made man is greater than the man who depends upon another to make him.”

For he has found within himself the power, the inspiration, the qualities needed for success.

12)   “False politeness is like imitation jewelry, and false kisses are like imitation flowers.”

For they carry no life, they only produce empty motions. And the words and movements of false politeness are utterly lacking in psychic power and magnetism and the false kisses are devoid of life because they are devoid of love.

13)   “The unsociable person is a burden to society.”

Because he has, so to speak, cut himself off from the stream of life, and so bound is he in himself that he is even worse than a sleeping soul. He knows not harmony, even with himself.

14)   “Divinity is human perfection and humanity is Divine limitation.”

Human perfection is the result of constant heart-attunement by which one maintains rapport with the cosmos and at the same time maintains rhythm with the conditions around him so that action coordinates with time. Humanity is Divine limitation because while man has all the faculties of God he does not have them in perfection, and he has chosen of them and employed them first as he thought fit, which is the sign of limitation.

15)   “The wise show their admiration by respect.”

And they respect all who have won merit for any accomplishment or who are honored by the generality because such behavior leads towards harmony which is always desirable.

16)   “Many admit the Truth to themselves, but few confess it to others.”

Because before the self there is unity and unity is the nature of Truth and Truth is the nature of unity. Otherness is a sign of duality which shows absence of Truth (Haqq). Besides this, in his relations with others man is prone to express self-will.

17)   “It is the twist of thought that is the curl of the Beloved.”

It is the harmonization of thought to feeling within and the harmonization of expression of thought without to others which is the sign of love.

18)   “Do not accept that which you cannot return, for the balance of life is in reciprocity.”

When we accept from another we obligate ourselves because with the gift is the life and magnetism of the giver. The spiritual persons have always practiced giving and only practiced free receiving because every kind of receiving, associated with Urouj, tends to fix the self within the folds of Nufsaniat, while giving breaks the bonds. While balance is in reciprocity, in beneficence one gives without regard to receiving or not.

19)   “Those whom their individuality fails seek refuge in community.”

In the outer life we join others for mutual protection and in the inner life we obtain wisdom from the All.

20)   “Taking the path of disharmony is like entering the mouth of the dragon.”

For in disharmony there is action contrary to the smooth working of vibrations and when vibrations do not oscillate in regular rhythms chaos follows which produces hell and torment. All disharmony brings misfortune to oneself or to others or both to oneself and others.

21)   “Satan comes in most beautiful garbs to hide from man’s eyes his highest ideal.”

It is not that we avoid beauty; it is only that we pierce the veil to perceive whether it is skin deep, so to speak, or based upon life itself. When we are tempted by form alone, that is the beauty of Satan and when we perceive beauty as the reality of life-expression that becomes art.

22)   “Life is an opportunity, and it is a great pity if man realizes this when it is too late.”

For the nature of life is motion and therefore the Hebrew Psalms teach to seek God in the days of youth when the body is strong and able to endure activity. When we are too old, there has been an ebbing of life in the body, which is difficult to restore, and yet from one point of view it is never too late to begin. But those who think they have all eternity are the slaves of time and only prepare for further suffering for themselves and others. For when we add to happiness all benefit and when we add to sorrow all suffer.

23)   “Behind us all is one spirit and one life; how then can we be happy if our neighbor is sad?”

That happiness which one seems to have when the neighbor is sad is only intoxication of ego which is not lasting and sooner or later will be followed by pain. Those who breathe the same air would naturally benefit from the same delights and share the same sorrows; when they do not the seeds of destruction are sown, for life is then divided from life.

24)   “The human heart is the home of the soul, and upon this home the comfort and power of the soul depend.”

For the accommodation of soul became heart and without heart soul could have essence but not qualities. By the use of heart it became possible for the soul to utilize qualities apart from essence and then work in the spheres of limitation.

25)   “Resignation is of no value except after a deed is done and cannot be undone.”

For resignation assumes placidity in the face of activity. The placidity in the face of non-activity is death and the placidity in the face of activity is life.

26)   “Love is the Divine Mother’s arms, and when those arms are outspread, every soul falls into them.”

And they are always outspread waiting for the soul’s return which comes at the moment it rises above the limitations it has prepared.

27)   “The greatest tragedy of the world is the lack of general evolution.”

This comes from fatalism or Jadar which proposes kismet, the acceptance of all that is. This supposes man’s helplessness, but man was not supposed to be helpless—God has put all things under man’s feet. It is only through activity (rajas) and balance (sattva) that he can succeed in overcoming darkness (tamas).

28)   “There is nothing that is accidental; all situations in life work toward some definite end.”

For there is a Divine Purpose in creation and there is wisdom behind nature and what is called “pure chance” having purity, works for the purification of conditions and toward their betterment. It is only that man does not perceive the hidden hand nor comprehend its activities.

29)   “Forgiveness belongs to God; it becomes the privilege of mortal man only when asked by
another.”

For forgiveness means that one avoids the karma of his evil act and only God can void the karma of it. When there is repentance of heart, the Divine Grace is offered which purifies all sin.

Nevertheless while man cannot avoid the effect of karma he can void the cause, he can refuse to accept the evil done him as evil or regard the insult as insult and then when the wrong-doer asks himself forgiveness, by refusing to recognize the wrong as wrong he exerts the privilege of forgiveness in that moment, which is the only time he has that opportunity. Otherwise if he accepts the evil as evil he adds to the storehouse of evil and aids in the force of Samsara even as the wrong-doer does.

30)   “Before you can know the Truth you must learn to live a true life.”

Ya Hayy! Ya Haqq! For Truth is the essence of life and first we must recognize what life is, how it acts, and its universality. When we gain the life-consciousness, the knowledge of it and the knowledge that comes with it is called Truth.

31)   “Life itself becomes a scripture to the kindled soul.”

For in the ecstasy of the Divine Presence, the Holy Spirit is manifest at all times and it is the mental manifestation of the Holy Spirit which produces the scriptures of the world.”

32)   “Every moment of your life is more valuable than anything else in the world.”

Saum says: “Draw us closer to Thee every moment of our lives,” for every breath brings something from heaven which can be a blessing or can be dissipated. By making every breath a blessing and a prayer we perform the highest duty possible.

33)   “He is an unbeliever who cannot believe in himself.”

For the beliefs that he then holds can only be the reflections of the beliefs of others, and these beliefs, not being fixed within, will change as our friends change, under their influence. So in the end there is no belief.

34)   “Love is a weapon that can break all obstacles on one’s path in life.”

For obstacles are born of the flesh, or of mind, and pure feeling can dominate all action and all thought. When love is exerted there can be harmony between oneself and one’s acquaintance, between one’s faculties and one’s conditions. Besides that, power is added and inspiration and sometimes wisdom so that the way becomes clear.

35)   “Self-pity is the cause of all the grievances of life.”

For in self-pity a cloak is thrown around the ego which shuts out the Divine healing power and thus increases grief.

36)   “What is given in love is beyond price.”

Because price is the value established by the outer world or by mind and has its opposites or alternatives, while love is all-embracing and inclusive, and not subject to quantitative measurements, as we know them.

37)   “It is our perception of time which passes, not time itself, for time is God, and God is eternal.”

Even the scientists under the study of relativity have discovered the subjectivity of time, that it is due to our measuring everything from an earth-point of view, and not necessarily a factor of causation. It is only that in the passing of events and in the unrolling of our fate that we recognize sequence and order and give it special measurements, yet recognizing there is no beginning, no ending.

38)   “Man learns his first lesson of love by loving a human being; but in reality love is due to God alone.”

In love there is union of self with not-self and of not-self with self. In our love for animals, we do not receive back the life we give to the not-self, but from another being, a human, we can receive back the same order of love, which brings with it inspiration and holiness. This shows the Presence of God, Who must be recognized in both self and not-self. When we arrive at the Divine realization this all becomes clear. This is baqa.

39)   “When man closes his lips, it is then that God speaks.”

Or as Khatum says, “Open our hearts that we may hear Thy Voice which constantly cometh from within.” And if we become quiet and listen we can hear this constant voice of the Spirit of Guidance.

40)   “That person becomes conqueror of life who learns to control his tongue.”

For in the ordinary sense tongue conveys as if from self to another but in the right sense tongue conveys from spirit to matter; this exhibits the power of the word. The average man, speaking often, only consumes his mental magnetism psychically. Besides that, when there is separation in consciousness it is so easy to hurt another and to add to disruption and disharmony.

41)   “Optimism comes from God and pessimism is born of the human mind.”

Optimism is a sign of the noon-day brightness of heart and pessimism of the slinking darkness of mind. Optimism expands, pessimism contracts; optimism shares, pessimism keeps to self.

42)   “The mystic begins by marveling at life, and to him it is a phenomenon at every moment.”

Because that same Divine Consciousness which he first discovered in ecstasy he finds lurking in the manifestation and he sees the wonders of a hidden Hand operating beyond any law of reason or even principle of reciprocity.

43)   “You need not look for a saint or a master; a wise man is sufficient to guide you on your path.”

What is the sign of the saint or symbol of the master? If there are outer indications the saint hides them and the master conceals them. The saint’s duty is to everybody, and the master’s obligation is to everything, but the wise man is willing to help every soul seeking God.

44)   “The man who cannot learn his lesson from his first fault is certainly on the wrong track.”

He will add to his own pain and suffering and will disturb others. He will try to lead others and only lead them astray as he himself has gone astray. He has marked out a path and it is a wrong path. He is not in harmony with the universe and he is not in attunement to himself, so he can only spread confusion.

45)   “There is a pair of opposites in all things; in each thing there exists the spirit of the opposite.”

For in the world of thingness there is self and not-self, there is quality and not-quality, there is livingness and not-livingness. This is Nufsaniat, and is wherever the discriminating mind operates.

46)   “A clean body reflects the purity of the soul, and is the secret of health.”

For the skin of the body has been meant as an organ of breath and for the excretion of inner impurities. When the body is defiled, the wrong elements cover it and thus interfere with the breath and with health and also impede the natural growth of the aura. Although there is a defilement of the elements there is always a purification therefrom, best by water, but any pure element: earth, fire or even air will help purify the body. Soul is pure when it has no adherence of elements and body is pure when elemental defilements are removed.

47)   “It is the purity of the soul itself that gives the tendency towards cleanliness of body.”

For the soul that is pure adheres to no elements and every defilement of the body is felt by the breath either through the sense of touch or otherwise.

48)   “A pure life and a clean conscience are as bread and wine for the soul.”

For when there is no defilement the soul is naturally fed. The removal of all reveals the presence of spirituality and that is all that is needed therefor.

49)   “Righteousness comes from the very essence of the soul.”

For soul sees soul and therefore whatever it desires for itself it desires for all and it makes no distinctions or differences and so longs for the highest morality and wisdom.

50)   “Reserve gives dignity to the personality; to be serious and yet gracious is the way of the wise.”

Reserve conserves magnetism and if this magnetism is used for the spreading of Baraka it is excellent, but if it becomes a source of vanity it is false. Generally if effort is needed to maintain the reserve it is impure and if it is natural it is true and then there is graciousness and a relaxation of ego. This dignity never separates one from another, except for the purpose of seriously helping the other.

51)   “When even our self does not belong to us, what else in the world can we call our own?”

The earth is the Lord’s and its fullness thereof; nevertheless He has offered it to man for man’s enjoyment. But if man owned it he could keep it as he departed and that he cannot. Neither can he keep his thoughts forever nor his feelings nor anything, for what is a thing is not eternal and is not a portion of one’s being. And as for one’s being, when its real nature is discovered, it is found to belong to God Himself, is God Himself. Ani Haqq!

52)   “All things in life are materials for wisdom to work with.”

There are the atomic accommodations for the expression of the inner being. Wisdom does not become wisdom without this outward expressibility, which is perceived in action and in life.

53)   “Overlook the greatest fault of another, but do not partake of it in the smallest degree.”

By overlooking the fault of another, we do not condone it or him; we merely do not feed the thought-form which is at the base of the fault and we refrain from all manner of suggestion which would add to that fault either in the wrong-doer or in the weak person who has not yet done what is wrong.

54)   “There is no source of happiness other than the heart of man.”

For neither things nor thoughts bring happiness. They may bring pleasure and they do bring pain and they cannot avoid the pain. But the heart can heal itself and another heart, and the heart can heal the mind and body of itself; and the heart experiences happiness as soon as the ego-covering is removed; it is its natural state and condition.

55)   “Not until sobriety comes after the intoxication of life does man begin to wonder.”

In intoxication the vibrations and phenomena pull us along and in sobriety we pull them along, can control them. Whether there is material or spiritual intoxication, the pathway of the soul is not cleared until they are followed by sobriety in which the benefits of experience are assimilated.

56)   “A life with a foolish companion is worse than death.”

For in death while there is no gain there is no loss, while the fool destroys the life in himself and in all near him. He can deprive you of energy and drain your resources and so consume and waste life to no end.

57)   “The pain of life is the price paid for the quickening of the heart.”

For the heart to be quickened, to be more sensitive, it must go through a process of change and any process of change is apt to be accompanied or preceded by pain in order that the adjustment to the new state of affairs be properly completed.

58)   “Endurance makes things precious and men great.”

Things become precious if there is endurance in obtaining them for then we value them; things become precious if there is endurance also in maintaining them for we bring out the strength in ourselves in so doing. Endurance brings the inner strength of soul to the outer being of man.

59)   “The fulfillment of every activity is in its balance.”

When there is no balance, because of overexertion, there is a reaction which produces unneeded activity, and when there is no balance because of inertia the completion of the activity and its perfection are not attained. Activity involving vibration, the regular operation of vibrations always includes rhythm and balance.

60)   “The heart of man is a temple; when its door is closed to man, it is also closed to God.”

The heart of man is either closed or unclosed. That God which it seems to be open to when it is closed to man is only the thought of God held by nufs and not the reality. When the heart loves, the heart lives, and when it lives it loves and it does not make distinctions and differences.

61)   “Faithfulness has a fragrance which is perceptible in the atmosphere of the faithful.”

For one can perceive it in their presence that it gives strength and assurance and encouragement. We can perceive the magnetism of the faithful and we can be inspired by them and fed spiritually.

62)   “Spirituality is the tuning of the heart; one can obtain it neither by study nor by piety.”

Study may add to mental magnetism and has the value of willingness of attunement to the wise but does not of itself bring the attunement. Piety may add to the moral magnetism and shows willingness of attunement to God but does not of itself produce the attunement to God. It is only the attunement of heart which brings the wisdom of the wise and the spirituality of God.

63)   “A person’s morality must be judged from his attitude rather than from his actions.”

A clever man may by his actions pretend or succeed in concealing his motives, but a wise man controls action by thought and thought by feeling. It is therefore most unfitting to judge until the heart-attitude of the actor is perceived, and even then judgment will not be used, but perhaps an effort to secure rectitude.

64)   “Right and wrong depend upon attitude and situation, not upon the action.”

The ordinary man judges right and wrong either according to an accepted standard or according to his own ego-reaction. The wise man may even perform what the world calls wrong acts in order to purify or chastise or awaken. So there is no basis for judging.

65)   “In the belief of every person there is some good for him; and to break that belief is like breaking his God.”

For the person who believes has established his single-mindedness, and single-mindedness is not only one of the most difficult qualities to establish but is the most valuable element in concentration and contemplation. It is so easy to destroy belief and so difficult to establish one-pointedness that the wise find more value in this concentration of the ignorant than folly in their unbelief, which even then, may be the shadow of the shadow of Truth.

66)   “Reason is a flower with a thousand petals, one covered by another.”

For reason deals with detail and variety and does not perceive unity and fullness. Therefore intuition is necessary to complete reason but intuition never destroys it.

67)   “He who does not recognize God now, will sooner or later recognize Him.”

Because God is the reality in ourselves of which all else is transitory.

68)   “To fight against nature is to rise above nature.”

The principle of Jadar or fatalism or karma is for the unlearned to keep a balance in the world, but it does not induce progress. For progress something more is needed, especially the effort and will to overcome the limitations of nature, and every effort adds further to man’s power.

69)   “Success is achieved when free will and circumstances work hand in hand.”

This is the attunement of Jadar and Kadar, and usually as these two operate one against the other, the Divine Providence of Kaza—sometimes called the Divine Will—is needed to produce an enduring attunement. But man should not try to break the laws of nature—one uses an umbrella, one does not stop the rain. One does not overcome heat, one adjusts himself to it. And by the laws of breath and yoga one has harmonized will and circumstances so that there is never need for complaint.

70)   “A sincere feeling of respect needs no words: even silence can speak of one’s respectful attitude.”

       Speech, unless inspired, seldom equals the occasion and there is no need to resort to flattery which often destroys its purpose. But the heart vibrations can always touch the heart of another when that heart is sensitive and the eyes can say what no tongue can ever utter.

71)   “Simplicity of nature is the sign of saints.”

For the saint has to help everybody, the wise and ignorant, the good and bad, and so he covers his spiritual magnetism with simpleness of mind and does not use spiritual power on the mental plane. Thus he can become a magnet to all.

72)   “The heart is the gate of God; as soon as you knock upon it the answer comes.”

When you meditate you hear the guidance and after prayer you discern the answer and as the heart becomes sensitive and living the guidance becomes felt at all times and there is no need for failure.

73)   “Every impression of an evil nature should be met with a combative attitude.”

The sage particularly eradicates from his mind all thoughts about evil, which are for him the evil thoughts. He also stands firm against impressions due to the wicked suggestions of others, and without even speaking against them destroys the power in those suggestions and often disarms the lower souls thereby.

74)   “There is no greater phenomenon than love itself.”

For by love the demarcations between self and not-self are removed and then there is no limitation to the possibilities of self, there is no separation of self and not-self and time and space produce no obstacles in one’s path.

75)   “Those guilty of the same fault unite in making a virtue out of their common sin.”

For they have a common attunement, have selected the same vibrations and qualities and observing life from the ego-standpoint cannot do otherwise.

76)   “Life can be full of blessings when one knows how to receive them.”

For the bestowal of blessings is the aim of life and when one utters words and holds thoughts of praise of God, the door to the blessings is open.

77)   “Where the body goes the shadow goes also; so is Truth followed by falsehood.”

Shadow is the result of light-activity upon the body. Truth spreading out light and the light touching limitation, the shadows formed thereby are called falsehoods.

78)   “Life in the world is false, and its lovers revel in falsehood.”

Because this life has been caught beneath the mind-mesh and is subject to the limitations and gyrations of samsara. Those who are intoxicated by it and find pleasure in it can never in consciousness rise beyond the mind-mesh if even they rise that far, for mostly they dwell in the shadow-world and can only know falsehood in the spiritual sense.

79)   “Nothing false will succeed, and if it apparently succeeds it can only bring a false benefit.”

Power is the result of concentration and in concentration the light of mind fashions thoughts and events. When falsehood leads to success it is mostly because momentarily it was in rhythm with the conditions, but when the conditions change it will be out of rhythm and so bring failure and difficulty. The false person is easily distinguished for he praises himself for the success and blames others for the failure.

80)   “All that produces longing in the heart deprives it of its freedom.”

For every longing reveals a contraction while for freedom expansion is necessary. Longings may be permitted in the realm of time, but in eternity it is not so, for the scope of the heart is to expand as love expands.

81)   “Possibility is the nature of God, and impossibility is the limitation of man.”

For man is limited by his concepts and God is not limited at all. However possibility does not mean to act contrary to other possibility, to reserve nature and to destroy the laws of the universe; it only means not to be limited and controlled by them.

82)   “It is the exaltation of the spirit which is productive of all beauty.”

While the representation of anything found in form or conceived in the mind may be called Art, it becomes beautiful only when some embellishment is given to it which comes out of the artist’s spirit. Art must be more than imitation or mirror-reflection, and it is that which comes from the spirit which gives it its wonder. The broader the spirit of the artist, the less earth-bound and the more his attunement with the cosmos, the greater the accommodation for beauty, and its appearance in his work.

83)   “One virtue can stand against a thousand vices.”

For a single light can efface innumerable shadows. The strength of will and the life in a single virtue is the same strength of will and life in all virtues and its very presence shows life and the ability to overcome endless faults and weaknesses.

84)   “Wickedness manifesting from an intelligent person is like a poisonous fruit springing from fertile soil.”

An intelligent person has ability and in him the life-accommodation and potentiality is much greater than in the average man. He has the ability to perform good deeds and to help others. When he is perverse, he draws upon the shadows of his powers and their constructive value is turned into destructive force—in other words into poison. This comes mostly from concentrated self attention.

85)   “Failure in life does not matter; the greatest misfortune is standing still.”

For life is action, action in any direction. Vibrations are like waves that rise and fall. The wave travels in a definite direction as toward a goal and yet in its movement rises and falls to crest and trough. So man rises and falls, has apparent successes and failures, but all the time may be moving toward his true destination without even knowing it. It is only the one who does not move who does not arrive.

86)   “Consideration is born in the heart and developed in the head.”

Consideration is sympathy for the not-self and therefore is born of heart for it is the heart attuned to another heart which expresses the finer qualities. The head does not think of them; even in the flesh the head is encased in bone, and is fed from within by the blood-stream. So the mind itself does not produce the finer qualities but receives them from the heart within. From them it draws its ethics and its philosophy.

87)   “Indifference is the key to the whole secret of life.”

Where there is attachment one learns of form and personality, but life is all in all and one cannot see the all who is attached to something in particular. When there is this freedom, there is the indifference which brings one the secret of life, which, if we only knew it, is also the secret of love.

88)   “Life is differentiated by the pairs of opposites.”

As the body lives in the air and the mind in intelligence, so the heart lives in the life itself, which is perceived as a unity. It is when the mind activates, and calling forth its name-faculty, it differentiates until we call that “life” which manifests apart from something else—but all this is due to the functioning of mind.

89)   “There is nothing we take in this bazaar of life that we shall not sooner or later have to pay for.”

For the things belong to the sphere of their atomic activity and we come into their world naked and we return therefrom apparently naked. So whatever we take at any time requires an effort and if we take without the effort we have not that which will enable us to retain what we have taken, so that later on, by the very karmic processes we must pay therefore in pain and self-sacrifice. But another way is the way of indifference, followed by a few sages.

90)   “A diamond must be cut before its light can shine out.”

So the diamond of the heart must either through pain or discipline remove all impurities before its inner light can shine out.

91)   “Beyond goodness is trueness, which is a Divine quality.”

The goodness may be the goodness of a moment or of an aeon, but trueness is beyond time. The goodness of one moment may become the badness of the next; there is no absolute goodness in this sense, for who and what is to determine the goodness? But there is a Divine Voice within counseling trueness which comes through constant attunement to God, the ever Guiding.

92)   “A guilty conscience robs the will of its power.”

For conscience is the moral activity of will counseling the best that man is capable of doing. When man acts contrary to conscience he acts contrary to his nature and thereby causes a division within himself and every division is necessarily weakening.

93)   “The answer that uproots the question from its ground is truly inspired.”

The wise prefer to maintain silence until they can in a single word, by a single gesture or with a single question not only answer the apparently intellectual question but at the same time satisfy the questioning mind that has asked it. Besides the way of silence there is the way of counter-questioning which arouses the inner being of the inquirer to question himself, but in inspiration the lines of cleavage between the seeker and the sage disappear; the sage sees into the heart of the other and brings forth that which answers both the apparent question and the hidden need behind it. And this can easily he done by those who listen within for guidance.

94)   “A jest lightens the intelligence and clears away the clouds of gloom that surround man’s heart.”

A jest is like the air-element, the wind, which can move away the clouds. While the nature of intelligence is light, it can nevertheless cover the heart so that insight be dimmed by reason. Reason cannot be broken by argument which only strengthens it. Then it is necessary to break the atmosphere and this is done by a complete change of attitude, so that humor has often been used by the sages when all else fails. But this with the purpose of breaking hardness.

95)   “If man only knew what is behind his free will he would never call it “my will,” but “Thy Will.”

All the strength in the human will is drawn from the Cosmos and so from God. Kadar is the individualized aspect of Kaza. Their mutual attunement makes all things possible for man.

96)   “The service of God means that we each work for all.”

Many think that the service of God means working for a certain cause which is different from another cause. Wherever there is difference or division, it is not the Cause of God which is all unity and unification. Those who call their own causes the Cause of God only add to the existing confusion.

97)   “His trust is of no value, to himself or others, who has no trust in himself.”

For trust depends upon heart-reliance and ego must become assimilated in its own heart reality before it can learn assimilation and so be attuned to the heart reality of another person.

98)   “If you wish to probe the depths of a man’s character test him with that which is his life’s greatest need.”

See how he accomplishes his aims or ascertain why he fails and you will see his grade of ego and his state of evolution.

99)   “It is the lack of personal magnetism that makes a man look for magnetism in others.”

This is right if in finding the magnetic person by attunement and induction the magnetism is aroused in himself; it is wrong if he tries to draw the magnetism of another to himself. Then he will lose even the little magnetism he has. If he is wicked, in the end he becomes a devil, so to speak; even if he is good his goodness is empty, without life and he makes no advancement. But if he is good and learns how the magnetism comes and follows that path, he will soon be on the road to mastery.

100) “Love develops into harmony, and of harmony is born beauty.”

Because love brings attunement between self and not-self and the attunement between two makes harmony. When there is harmony between two there is mutual exchange of spirit and increase of inspiration from which beauty arises, whether as the sense of beauty or in the creation of beauty.

101) “Devotion is proven by sacrifice.”

That the self will not hold to the self, that it will give way before the not-self, and that its prayers will be followed by deeds.

102) “It is God who, by the hand of man, designs and carries out His intended plan in nature.”

Thus the highest constructive expression of the Will of God in the flesh comes through man. Man can be the best instrument of God to introduce spirit into matter and to put purpose and beauty into Creation. It is only when man does not serve God that He selects other instruments. The Cosmos is not absolutely subject to fate.

103) “As fire can cook food or burn it, so also does pain affect the human heart.”

It can be that pain opens the heart, makes it more sensitive, living and capable, thereby strengthening it. It also may be that the pain will cause fear, which is the reason why people resort to drugs and then the heart, instead of growing, contracts and the life-force ebbs.

104) “Every desire increases the power of man to accomplish his main desire which is the purpose of every soul.”

The desire to be and to become is innate, but when the soul is covered by mind, the conceptions arise; “to be what?,” “to become who?,” and so on. Then man seeks the satisfaction of desire, and the seeking is good but when the desire ends the further seeking of it becomes evil in the sense that it keeps man in limitation. If he only knew it, by abandoning the objects of search after their attainment, he would know the road to his ultimate destination.

105) “The word which is not heard is lost.”

For it does not reach the mental plane when it does not make upon a receptive mind that impression which will carry it there.

106) “Consideration is the sign of the wise.”

They see all as the children of God and treat all as the beloved ones of God recognizing the God-reality in everybody.

107) “Faith in oneself must culminate in faith in God, for faith is a living trust.”

And what is living shows the Divine Presence, and the stronger the faith the stronger that insight which sooner or later brings one to God-realization.

108) “Man’s attitude is manifest in the expression of his countenance.”

What is within makes its impression without, and especially the spiritual condition appears on the face and head—the spiritual part of the body.

109) “Happiness alone is natural, and is attained by living naturally.”

Happiness is the normal state of the heart which appears whenever the heart is not covered by vanity or egoism.

110) “The mind must be one’s obedient servant; when it is a master life becomes difficult.”

Then one cannot guard against worthless impressions nor protect himself against constant loss of psychic power. When the mind is controlled by the will and feeling, instead of becoming weaker it becomes stronger and instead of lacking anything it gains all.

111) “Every experience, good or bad, is a step forward in man’s evolution.”

For every experience gives one the opportunity for gain and for exertion of will, and these produce man’s evolution.

Chapter 4 Boulas (Cont.)

l)     “It is no use saying you know the Truth; if you knew the Truth you would keep silent.”

To say one knows the Truth is to posit two things: self-knower and Truth. But Truth is not known by the ego; to know the Truth one must become the Truth. Then it cannot be expressed. Whatever it is called makes it separate from something, and Truth is separate from nothing. Ani Haqq!

2)    “The trust of the one who trusts another and does not trust himself is profitless.”

For such trust will not help him. It adds nothing to his knowledge, nothing to his ability, nothing to his character.

3)    “Human suffering is the first call we have to answer.”

That proves the existence of a living heart; besides a living heart is loving and sympathetic and will want to help others and satisfy their needs.

4)    “Sin is the fuel for virtue’s fire.”

The purification of ego comes as a burning of the lower nature and this brings out the latent life of heart. In spiritual training the first thing is to rid the body of what does not belong to the body, to remove from the mind its impurities, and to cleanse the heart. It is only after that that one can grow into the larger life.

5)    “The first lesson that the seeker after Truth must learn is to be true to himself.”

Only by that process can he be one-pointed and bring his forces together. Having brought about this self-unification, he can walk on the path of growth to universal assimilation, which is Truth.

6)    “Subtlety is the art of intelligence.”

A hidden symbolic word or a glance or a gesture will always convey more than speech nor need any explanation.

7)    “As the sun-glass reflects the heart of the sun, so the contemplative heart reflects the Divine qualities.”

Through contemplation the heart becomes alive and the living heart is full of light and this is the light of divinity which, striking the surface of the heart, pours forth Baraka upon the world. It is the heart only that can collect the spiritual emanations of blessing just as the sun-glass collects the rays of the sun, and focuses them.

8)    “People build four walls around their ideas, lest their minds escape out of the prison bars.”

Some people are in love with their ideas even as others have been found to be in love with their own bodies. This may be called a mental Narcissus complex but really is a perverse and unfortunate form of egotism. An idea originally is the grasping of some mental vibration by the mind; something has been set in motion on the mental plane and the mind picks it up. Then the mind encases it and calls it its own.

This is very much like the body grabbing food and holding it in the stomach. Then the food is never assimilated and may not even be properly digested. The same holds true with these thoughts. In extreme cases people worship their thoughts, mostly by saying that they do things for principles and they consider these principles as noble and ideal. Perhaps they are so, but this state of mind makes a single thought or a small group of thoughts greater than the mind and the mind should be greater than all the thoughts.

9)    “It is easy to become a teacher, but difficult to become a pupil.”

The expressive state is easy because man has been made to express himself. The impressive state is not so easy because we begin to use the senses and to act, and the mind becomes very active and does not keep still so it cannot very well receive. Besides, to be a good pupil, humility is necessary, and often even in our zeal to do good to ourselves and others we overlook this important quality of humility.

10)   “The soul is either raised or cast down by the effect of its own thought, speech and action.”

If thought, speech or action broaden the horizon and inspire the personality, the soul is raised; otherwise it is, so to speak, cast down.

11)   “Love rises in emotion and falls in passion.”

Emotion is the shadow of the light of love and passion is the shadow of the fire-flame of love. The emotion of love exalts and intoxicates with the thought of the beloved, but in passion the intoxication centers around the self.

12)   “As poison acts as nectar in some cases, so does evil.”

For evil brings pain and pain brings sensitivity and even inspiration. When we are wronged or suffer without any apparent reason, then it is to consult God in the heart to receive the guidance which has been there but to which our hearts have been heretofore closed.

13)   “The whole course of life is a journey from imperfection to perfection.”

Whatever we receive from heart or mind or body comes in a form from which the life-elements must be assimilated. The assimilation sometimes follows, sometimes accompanies and sometimes precedes purification. Purification brings perfection through the avoidance of mistakes and shortcomings. But the best thing to learn is the harmonious relation of heart, mind and body, and the constant practice of same which leads towards perfection.

14)   “Every virtue is but an expression of beauty.”

For virtue expresses the life itself, coming to the surface in deeds and it also arises from the proper accomplishment of deeds. Those deeds which follow the principles of life and the laws of harmony necessarily add to the aesthetic feeling from their very nature, and so to the expression of beauty. When one follows harmony or Dharma, walk, gesture, poise, speech, action and all things are productive of beauty.

15)   “Every soul has its own way in life; if you wish to follow another’s way, you must borrow his eyes to see it.”

The soul borrowed vibrations in the highest planes, tuning itself so that thenceforth it has followed a line in accordance with the tunings. The eyes of heart, mind and body are the instruments it uses to see, but once it has determined its course and selected its instruments it is bound to have its particular way which must necessarily be different from the particular way of anybody else. However by overcoming our limitations and by practicing assimilation in the Divine Spirit, we can learn to see as from the eyes of others. This constitutes the habit of the Sufis.

16)   “The one who lives in his finer feelings lives in heaven; when he puts them into words he drops down to earth.”

Words are the mental expressions given to the things of earth which are seen as separated entities because of the discriminating faculty of the mind. Words are used to distinguish things and qualities from each other and are therefore only fitting instruments for the description of the external scenes. What goes on within man does not fit into the exterior categories and consequently all attempts to express feelings in words only leads to confusion besides being totally inadequate. At best if finer feelings are to be expressed, it will be through the gesture and countenance.

17)   “Man’s personality reflects his thoughts and deeds.”

Man’s personality is largely the result of his thoughts and deeds and as he thinketh so he becomes.

18)   “Reason is learned from the ever changing world; but wisdom comes from the essence of life.”

Reason is a tool to handle the things of the world and their relationships; it does not touch principles. Wisdom, on the contrary, emanates from the heart of the cosmos and not only brings the guidance from the Infinite, it also demonstrates how to live in the sphere of particularization.

19)   “Finding apt words to express one’s thought is like shooting at a target.”

The more careful one is, the finer his speech and knowledge of words, the more exact his intellectual descriptions, so that in their own sphere they may approach perfection.

20)   “A true life enables man to realize God.”

By that he feels his being within his heart, and finding that being, it is but another step to finding God.

21)   “The whole of life is a chemical process; and the knowledge of its chemistry helps man to make life happy.”

For life is the assimilation of not-self by same. Beginning with food, which is taken into the body; this passes through chemical processes in mastication, digestion, assimilation and purification and the chemistry of it has been studied by physiologists and bio-chemists. But thought also must be grasped, masticated, swallowed, digested, assimilated and purified and this subject has not so thoroughly been studied by psychologists but is of great interest to mystics. The result of thought and action upon character and moral evolution has been called Alchemy and the spiritual development through the growth of heart has been called Mysticism and its knowledge Metaphysics. In this last the heart also grasps, masticates, digests and assimilates but the heart may attach itself to another heart and the materials of the heart-sphere do not differ from heart itself as mental food differs from mind or physical food from body. The ultimate perfection of heart is revealed when love, lover and beloved are One.

22)   “The domain of the mystic is himself; over it he rules as king.”

The ego of the mystic is the breadth and depth of his consciousness; as great as that is, so great is he, and as little as it is, so little is he. This consciousness, however, is that in which he feels himself as himself and is not subjected by or to the forces of the outer world.

23)   “The water which washes the heart is the continual running of the love-stream.”

Qur’an teaches that God made man through blood and through love which have been considered as identical. The original idea of blood was that of the universal assimilating process. The function of the blood in the body is to sacrifice its life force to sustain the cells of the body, to nourish them, to purify them and remove their waste products. In other words it is a function of sacrifice or love. And as the blood from the heart performs its Dharma in the physical body, so it performs its Dharma in its own sphere, where, as a continual stream in the world of love it purifies the heart by love.

24)   “The moment a person becomes straightforward a straight way opens before him.”

Because his concentration is in a straight line, in a straight direction and this concentration is bound to make its appearance and affect physically sooner or later.

25)   “No one can be human and not make a mistake.”

The human person is one who still has limitations which means that he may fail before man or fail before God. No man is perfect before man or need be, for to be perfect in this sense he would have to follow humanity and never lead; for to lead humanity one must perhaps do that which has not been done before, and there is no greater opportunity for making mistakes than starting in a new direction. But this starting in a new direction is also a characteristic of initiation, going toward God, and as God is All-Forgiving and All-Wise He recognizes that man seldom fulfills his purpose at one bound, so that man may err, but man may be forgiven and offered opportunities anew.

26)   “A humiliated conscience dims the radiance of the countenance.”

The attempt to humiliate shows the existence of a powerful but unwise person who thereby wittingly or unwittingly adds to the world’s store of evil and sorrow. The receptivity of humiliation shows a weak but unwise person who had not realized the Divine in man. In both instances this shadow over the Divine Presence makes its appearance on the face.

27)   “The development of one’s personality is the real purpose of human life.”

To bring the imperfection toward perfection and to utilize all the qualities borrowed in the various spheres so that the life-force can be adequately expressed through them.

28)   “Man expresses his soul in everything he does.”

He cannot be and he cannot do otherwise for the soul is life itself.

29)   “Out of the shell of the broken heart emerges the newborn soul.”

When the heart is broken its ego-mould is destroyed and it must move on to a new ego-mould, which may be called a new-born soul. The snake, in its wisdom, sloughs off its old skin, and accommodates itself to a new condition for a new expression of life, and so the heart comes forth from its old condition. The soul has also been symbolized as the butterfly which, after its peaceful meditation in the cocoon, comes forth as a beautiful creature able to fly through the space.

30)   “In beauty is the secret of Divinity.”

For God is the Perfection of Beauty. Every expression and every form of appreciation of beauty reveals a living heart, and though the grade of evolution be low or high its presence is revealed in its relation to beauty.

31)   “There is no better companion than solitude.”

In the solitude one can come face to face with oneself and face to face with God. In the solitude one can more easily realize the true nature of being within and without. In the solitude the purification of body, heart and soul comes more readily because one is then removed from temptation and samsaric experience.

32)   “He who realizes the effect of his deed upon himself begins to open his outlook on life.”

Then he becomes more considerate lest he hurt himself as well as another; whenever he hurts another he also hurts himself, either consciously or unconsciously. In the first instance his suffering is associated with repentance, in the second instance with remorse. Even wicked people desire to avoid pain and selfish people do not want to suffer sorrow. When they can know the effect of deeds, they may strive to avoid unpleasantness and even though at first the motive is selfish, it will gradually grow toward unselfishness.

Meditation on Salat

Toward the One, the Perfection of Love, Harmony, and Beauty,
the Only Being, United with All the Illuminated Souls
Who Form the Embodiment of the Master, the Spirit of Guidance.

Papers for the Jamiat                                                                                                       No.2

The meditation on Salat is to be performed each year at the opening of the Jamiat or at the beginning of Summer School, or there may be two such meetings. It may also be used on the resumption of class work in centers where there are more than three persons in the Inner Circle at such places where there is no Murshid. Where there is a Murshid, it shall be performed or omitted at the Murshid’s discretion, but if omitted, another meditation shall be substituted, the form and legend according to the direction of the Murshid.

There must be at least three persons at such a meditation as someone must act as Muezzin. The Muezzin will hold a watch and gong. If there is a Murshid or Pir-o-Murshid present, either that one will recite Salat or direct the Muezzin to do so, but in the absence of a Murshid, the Muezzin will lead.

It is necessary that all mureeds be seated at least five minutes prior to the commencement of the service, even the Murshids. Therefore it is well that all be seated fifteen minutes prior to the hour, except the Murshid and Muezzin who should be in their places at least five minutes prior to the hour. From 11 in the morning to noon, or from 5 to 6 in the afternoon are the best periods; otherwise from 3 to 4. These correspond to the hours of prayer in the Islamic religion, but besides that the nature of these hours is naturally conducive to the purpose of the meditation.

One reason for entering early is to permit the Murshid five minutes to regulate his own breath, to get it in rhythm for the spiritual rhythm of the Murshid is most important. The Muezzin must also carefully time his breath and note the interval in seconds of one breath and three breaths. These should be deep without being long, just of average length. The length of one breath shall be called one Pala, and the length of three breaths shall be termed 3 Palas.

At three palas prior to the hour, the Muezzin strikes a gong or some other instrument once, and exactly at the hour twice, leaving an interval or one pala or one breath between the two strokes, whereupon the leading Murshid or Muezzin says Salat, beginning with the first words:

1. Most Gracious Lord, Master, Messiah and Savior of Humanity

The talibs assume a prayerful attitude and address Allah inwardly in the aspect of Rabb, or Lord. This meditation and each of the following meditations and concentrations continue two minutes, there being 30 such divisions or serbas, requiring exactly one hour for the performance.

At 3 palas prior to the 2 minutes, the gong is struck once, and at the end of the two minutes, it is struck twice, with an interval of 1 pala between the two strokes whereupon the Leader continues as the sound dies away:

2. We Greet Thee With All Humility

The meditation is “I am not,” which is fana, effacement. This form is effacement in
Allah, fana-fi-lillah. At three palas prior to the next two minutes the gong is again sounded, then at the following minute interval the two gongs with 1 pala time between them. This continues through the hour and between the one gong and the two strokes the talibs watch their breath to make the next adjustment.

3. Thou Art the First Cause and the Last Effect,
The Divine Light and the Spirit of Guidance, Alpha and Omega

The idea is now baqa, that Allah is the Subsistent, the Only Being. This is the same principle as is in the beginning of the Invocation, which is said by the Murshid or Leader immediately after entering the meditation hall, therefore somewhat prior to the Meditation on Salat. In other words, after considering: “I am not,” one considers: “Thou art.”

4. Thy Light Is in All Forms, Thy Love in All Beings

This is Nuri Mohammed, which is not to be confused with any particular being, although it presents the Primal Adam. This may be considered as God in the highest aspect of Thought, as opposed to Feeling. Besides that, after the consideration of “I am not,” the negation of the first person, comes “Thou art,” the affirmation of the second person, or the opposite of the first person, and these are united in the third person, which idea is expressed in the syllable HU. But God wishes to become known also, and so all forms and beings arise from the Nuri Mohammed, and these are next considered:

5. In a Loving Mother

Concentrate on a loving mother, either one’s own or someone else’s who, because of motherhood, has radiated love and life to her children, and perhaps to others. A living mother is preferable to one who has entered a higher plane, and this holds true of the next four subjects, one in the flesh is preferred.

6. In a Kind Father

Concentrate on some father, who because of his being a father, has been kind-hearted to his children and to others.

7. In an Innocent Child

Concentrate on a child who has preserved angelic qualities. Do note concentrate on anyone who is sick or to help him, but concentrate on one who is making others happy. In these concentrations the idea is to draw a sympathetic current, so one can imbibe through the breath the same desirable qualities as manifest in such persons and at the same time recognize and realize that all these desirable qualities are aspects of Allah, though veiled.

8. In a Helpful Friend

Concentrate on one who has helped you or has helped others. Do not concentrate on one needing help, or who is sick or invalided. Do not concentrate on any Murshid or Sheikh unless a Pir-o-Murshid is present, but it is permissible to concentrate on any mureed present or not present. In other words, for the 5^th, 6^th, 7^th, and 8^th divisions each has his own concentration.

9. In an Inspiring Teacher

This is Tasawwuri Murshid. In the presence of the Pir-o-Murshid all unite in concentrating on the Pir-o-Murshid and the Pir concentrates on the previous Pir-o-Murshid. In the absence of a Pir-o-Murshid, all present concentrate on the Murshid who concentrates on the Pir-o-Murshid. If there is neither Pir-o-Murshid nor Murshid present, the Khalif or Leader opens the meeting in the name of a Murshid who is the subject of Tasawwuri. One does not concentrate on a Khalif or Sheikh in this serba.

10. Allow Us to Recognize Thee in All Thy Holy Names and Forms

Allah has first been recognized as Rabb; as Baqa, the Only Being which is His condition called Ahadiat, and as Nuri Mohammed, or his condition called Wahdaniat. These are hidden aspects. Then came the concentration on the manifested qualities of Allah in the 5^th, 6^th, 7^th, and 8^th and 9^th sections and now is the transference to the manifested forms of Allah as distinguished from qualities.

At the same time all form a Single Embodiment, but the mind may bring a division; otherwise Allah could not be recognized in form, only above form. It is the purpose of mind to understand Allah is in form that the mind can comprehend, besides being in Essence which the mind cannot conceive.

11. As Rama

Try to visualize Rama as being present in some form and remaining in the Meditation Hall. Try also to feel his presence. The better one can visualize, the more he enters Tasawwuri Rama.

12. As Krishna

The same direction is followed for Krishna. There will be a difference in feeling and the talib should try to remember the experiences, but the feeling is the most important. This makes it possible to draw the spiritual qualities and faculties from the Holy Ones which is the purpose of this service. However, notes are not copied until after the service.

13. As Shiva, 14. As Buddha, 15. Let Us Know Thee as Abraham, 16. As Solomon,
17. As Zarathustra, 18. As Moses, 19. As Jesus, 20. As Mohammed

The same directions continue as the names of each of the world Teachers is called. When the first gong is sounded remove the thought of the other, but retain any vision, for sometimes they remain in vision as it is true that they enter the Meditation Hall. Wherever the accommodation is made for the Holy Being, there is he.

When the two strokes are sounded and the name read, visualize the character as the words of Salat are spoken. In this way the great spirituality and holiness comes to one through the chain of the Hierarchy which is most important.

21. And in Many Other Names and Forms Known and Unknown to the World.

Now concentrate upon other world teachers and the chain of Sufi Murshids. Sometimes they will come in vision or feeling, but the talib remains passive to God; recognize God first and form as an aspect of God.

22. We Adore Thy Past, Thy Presence Deeply Enlightens Our Being,
and We Look for Thy Blessing in the Future.

The concentration is now on the Unity of all the Holy Ones in Chain, on the union of the Murshids, present in spirit or form with them, and on each one’s individual union with the Chain through the Murshids. This is something like the Invocation, but with one difference—that is, the purpose is here to receive individual help and inspiration through the Chain.

23. O Messenger, Christ, Nabi, The Rassoul Of God!
Thou Whose Heart Constantly Reaches Upward, Thou Comest on Earth With a Message

This concentration is on our Holy Murshid Hazrat Inayat Khan, who has united in his personality all the mysteries of all the Holy Ones of the past, and transmitted this teaching and their perfection to us.

24. As a Dove From Above When Dharma Decayeth

The concentration is on a Dove, which may be felt or perceived through the breath, with the feeling of union with that Dove. This is to enable each talib also to become a Message bearer and thus serve the Message. First the Messenger is considered and then the transmission of the Message and then the becoming of the Message which is the next concentration:

25. And Speakest the Word That Is Put Into Thy Mouth

These three concentrations are fana-fi-Rassoul, absorption onto the qualities of the world teacher, first in form as himself, next in the symbol of the Dove and now concentrate with the Sufi Symbol on the tongue. This enables one to think Holy Thoughts and speak sacred words.

26. As the Light Filleth the Crescent Moon

One visualizes a crescent moon in the forehead filling or being filled with light.

27. Let the Star of the Divine Light Shining in Thy Heart
Be Reflected in the Hearts of Thy Devotees

One visualizes a star of light in one’s own heart, and feels it radiating light and love. These last three concentrations are connected, the one in the mouth representing the purification of the physical body, the moon for the mental purification and this for the purification of the heart. These are the blessings with breath, water and blood referred to in the New Testament.

28. May the Message of God Reach Far and Wide, Illuminating

One now concentrates as being within the Sufi Symbol. Feel one’s heart as the heart, and feel the star and crescent there, and the wings extending beyond one, that one is radiating light. This is the continuation and completion of the three others, and as they represent the concentration for body, mind, and heart, this may be called the concentration of the soul.

29. And Making the Whole Humanity as One Single Brotherhood

Now a concentration is necessary to bring all the mureeds together who have been attuning individually to God and the Holy Spirit. This concentration is fana-fi-Adam, which begins by feeling union with those above, then with those doing the same work—one’s fellow mureeds—and this in itself accomplishes union with the whole humanity.

30. In the Fatherhood of God

But the last concentration perfects Attributes, Sifat, and now the return to Allah is necessary, as qualities come from Allah and in the final concentration one returns to the first idea, making a completion and expressing the words of Qur’an, “From Allah we all come, and to Him we all return.”

This last concentration continues for the full two minutes to the hour when the Muezzin strikes twice, with the usual interval of one pala between the strokes. This completes the meditation, but no one rises for five minutes. During those five minutes the talibs will come from their meditation and those who have messages or notes or inspirations may begin to write them at once.

At the end of five minutes the gong is again struck twice, the Pir-o-Murshid (or Leader) and the Muezzin immediately leave, and then those mureeds who have nothing to record or who have competed their records. The others remain, 15 minutes being allotted to this purpose, during which time no one may enter the Meditation Hall for any reason whatsoever. The Holy Ones may be in meditation.

If for spiritual reasons persons stay longer, the period is extended. It is well not to use the room for any purpose except meditation until the next hour is completed, unless Zikr be performed at the discretion of the Pir-o-Murshid or Murshid, during that time.

A resonant gong is the best instrument but a cymbal may be used, or a drum specially devoted for sacred purposes or even a vina or lute if there is a competent musician to act as Muezzin, but a gong or cymbal is always safe.

This meditation is detached from all other services except perhaps Zikr, so for the whole hour prior to its performance no one should enter the Hall except for meditation or Zikr. This means three hours preservation of spiritual atmosphere.

There should be no healing services that day or the day prior, but there may be two days before or on the day after. Neither do Khifayats and Shifayats attend this Meditation. In Salat one receives from God in Name and Form and gives to God above Name and Form, while in healing one receives from spirit above Name and Form and gives to Name and Form. The Khatum and not Salat is especially for those on the healing path.

Both of these aspects are united in Saum where one receives from God above Name and Form and gives to God above Name and Form. Saum is therefore not used in Concentration, because Concentration is connected with names and forms. Saum may be used as meditation for all mureeds, but in Saum it is the movements which are important, while in Salat it is the thought movements which have value corresponding with the physical movements of Saum.

Nabi

GAYATRI: A torch in the darkness.

TASAWWUF: There has been a great deal of unnecessary controversy over this word and no attention to the functions connoted by it. Etymologically the Nabi is the soul so intoxicated by God that he performs the divine functions and divine will both consciously and unconsciously but he does not identify himself with Godhead; he identifies himself with the “Word of God” and so in the Hebrew Bible we find the words “Thus saith the Lord” which means that the Spirit of Guidance is using him as an instrument.

In other words he is Bodhisattva. Buddhism, especially Mahayana Buddhism has the advantage that it leaves scope for the enlightened and the enlightening man.

When one is enlightening, that is when he acts as a torch for others, he may said to be Nabi. One is never a Nabi because of claims. One may not even know his place. It is in the functioning in being a light to and for others. So we find that the self-proclaimers often predict falsely, while the servants of the Spirit of Guidance never predict falsely. They may not predict at all. Their work is to reach the hearts of people, to remove pain and sorrow, and produce ease in heart.

GAYATRI: A staff during my weakness.

TASAWWUF: The Bodhisattva does not lean on others. He permits others to lean on him. It is natural. He is like a great tree.

GAYATRI: A rock in the weariness of life.

TASAWWUF: The symbol here is that one can sit on such a stone when one is tired. One can sit and find comfort. Comforting is his function.

GAYATRI: Thou, my Master, makest earth a Paradise.

TASAWWUF: The Nabi is one who works to change conditions, to remove forces and factors which cause discomfort, pain, and ignorance. He is not concerned with institutions. He is even less concerned with persons. He is afraid of no one. Many of the great changes that have come about in the history of the world and the evolutions of society have resulted through the conscious functioning of such men.

GAYATRI: Thy thought giveth me unearthly joy.

TASAWWUF: Very often the mere thought of one’s ideal is enough to remove uneasiness. When the heart and mind are concentrated on such a person, sorrows disappear. One can here also distinguish between the true and the false.

The false Nabi, who may also be called a dajjal, blames the devotee or disciple when a practice is ineffective. He thus produces an inferiority complex.

Those who repeat mantrams in the name of Nabi or Bodhisattva often benefit. But those who practice the tasawwuris are sure to benefit. For it is then that they are letting go their ego. The repetition of mantrams while one is self-conscious is limiting. When the love in the heart is great enough, the limitations disappear. The tasawwuri practice enables the devotee to be so attuned to holiness that he is thereby greatly benefitted.

GAYATRI: Thy light illuminateth my life’s path.

TASAWWUF: Although in Salat the names of the divine messengers are offered, the inference is that the devotion or attunement to the Nabi is also most beneficial. No doubt many religions have substituted saints. This practice does not always distinguish between the grades of attainment. The attunement to the really great saints will pragmatically bring benefit.

So also in Sufic esotericism, one is first given exercises. But also, it may appear in dream or vision that holy men will manifest producing light and guidance. And again by deliberate attunement and also by invo­cation the same achievements may result.

Pir

GAYATRI: Inspirer of my mind.

TASAWWUF: The whole principle in spiritual development is the bestowal of Baraka or magnetism upon the pupil; or, the awakening of these in the pupil. It is the false teacher that demands obeisance, loyalty, devotion and surrender. The devotee offers these things naturally as in Saum. The teaching is: “There is no compulsion in Sufism.” The practice is often otherwise. The true teacher is the guru, so to speak, who is Father, Mentor, Mother, and Guide.

The teacher may inspire the devotee or pupil. If not, it is always possible for the pupil to concentrate on the teacher, or even to be assigned this concentration. This enhances attunement, and the attunement enhances accommodation for the Baraka.

GAYATRI: Consoler of my heart.

TASAWWUF: The false teacher demands, derives, or attracts energies and magnetism from the devotee. The true teacher does not demand but benefits from willing surrender. The devotee benefits even more from willing surrender.

Consultations with the teacher are most valuable when there can be heart attunement. The teacher always strives to soften his own being and sometimes is able to drop to an attunement level establishing rapport with devotees and pupils. The wise make a habit of this; the unwise make a habit of demanding a surrender, and in the end this is never beneficial. It can lead to abjectivity as well as to progress.

It is said in the teachings, “Heart speaks to heart and soul to soul.” Consolation is something that comes naturally from the true teacher. It is proper for others to seek consolation, and it is equally proper and also functional for the Pir to communicate such consolation.

GAYATRI: Healer of my spirit.

TASAWWUF: Even at the first stages in spiritual training, Nayaz is practiced but it does not always come rapidly that one receives complete healing and restoration through body, heart and soul. As the teachings say, “It is through the hand of man that God works out His intended purpose in nature.” And it is through the Pir that the consolation should come, indeed must come, from the more advanced to the less advanced or misfortuned.

GAYATRI: Thy presence lifteth me from earth to Heaven.

TASAWWUF: The true Pir has such an atmosphere that those who are attuned to him will feel this, immediately or later. Sometimes, if they do not feel this from the person himself, they may feel this from the atmosphere where he has been working, where he has been performing his devotions, or even where he has been doing his ordinary chores. For the vibrations, which he exudes are in accord with his personality and development. They should have a much higher and finer Baraka, and as this permeates the atmosphere those who breathe in such places should benefit therefrom.

Actually, his clothes, his possessions, and even those things he has handy may possess Baraka and others can benefit therefrom. For that reason also, it becomes customary for a spiritual teacher to bless tasbihs, to bless books, to bless houses, to bless properties of all kinds which are used by disciples and devotes in their personal and social functions.

By “Heaven” here we mean the universe, or parts of it, which bring greater joy and elation in whatever man does, covering every aspect of life. This presence is developed either by devotion or initiation. If a person does not feel the presence of another, it is not his fault. Self-debasement is a misfortune. The true Pir always and ever arouses the finer side of other persons, excepting where he feels it appropriate, as the teachings say to keep such persons, “as if asleep.”

GAYATRI: Thy words flow as the sacred river.

TASAWWUF: It is not necessary for a Pir to give long lectures. It is not the length that matters but the value of every thought, of every statement, even of every word, that may help to awaken the undeveloped consciousness of others, to bring them a grander vista, and to help them fulfill the Purpose of Life. It is therefore that a mantram given by a teacher has an infinitely greater value than a self-appropriated mantram. The mantram given by the teacher contains the Baraka; it contains the Baraka as nothing else can.

This is also explained in the Sufi teachings on esotericism.

GAYATRI: Thy thought riseth as a divine spring.

TASAWWUF: There is a sort of middle path between the use of thought offered in many schools and the suppression of thought as in certain forms of Zen Buddhism. The mere suppression of thought can lead to idiocy as well as to enlightenment. But the use of too many thoughts, while enhancing mental magnetism, retains the magnetism at those levels and does not benefit the devotee at higher levels. Therefore, the use of few thoughts and few words combined with a maximum of Baraka often is most beneficial.

There is thus here a possible middle way for the harmonization or even union of all parts of the personality within the same time matrix. That is why it has been said that one can be completely spiritual in washing dishes, or in tying string, in sewing, in artistic creation, in devotion, and in all aspects of life. So also, in the esoteric studies on Nimaz one learns the value of praying simultaneously on all levels and with all parts of the personality. For man is not just a body, nor just a mind, nor just a heart, nor just a spirit, but is all of these. And in his fulfillment, the Baraka manifests in and through all of these. And even in and through all of these simultaneously.

GAYATRI: Thy tender feelings waken sympathy in my heart.

TASAWWUF: The Pir is never a person of weakness. He has the refined strength. It is by the refinement that the heart touches the heart of another. The stronger heart will then bring attunement to other hearts. By this attunement the same qualities are aroused. It is this which we call sympathy. By the sympathy the Pir opens the heart of another; by the same sympathy the devotee absorbs the Baraka of the Pir, although in another sense it is arousing the similar Baraka which is within his own being. For all of us are essentially divine. It often takes a revolution, a spiritual rebirth to make us conscious of it.

GAYATRI: Beloved Teacher, thy very being is forgiveness.

TASAWWUF: Not only is judging outside the function of the Pir, but even analysis. Jesus has said: “Neither do I condemn thee.” The Sun naturally gives warmth; the heart gives or awakens loving warmth. Forgiveness is the purging from the mind of all senses of dualism and self-action. Forgiveness is automatic when we become free from the sense of self-action (nufs). The true Pir seeks to make everybody feel at ease in his presence without hypocrisy. Still, many spiritual teachers see the need of purgation. So we find in the true Zen master often use of hard means but with the hard means, they must arouse and also offer loving kindness and compassion.

It is cruel to use hard means which do not bring about a sense of rebirth and freedom. But it is unwise to use soft means which do not bring about rebirth and freedom. Therefore tenderness really means strength, enough strength to arouse the inner spirit of the devotee.

Strength is increased in the inner person by holding it back in all cases excepting where it is constructively used, as in chopping wood, carrying loads, etc. Then the divine Rahmat becomes Rahim, which is mercy and tenderness. This will affect the magnetism of the hands making them vehicles of tenderness, healing and Baraka. This can be done with the hands alone or in conjunction with any other part or the whole of the rest of the personality. With little children, in particular, this can be most effective.

Although tauba is considered the door to spirituality, it does not mean repentance alone. It means turning away from selfhood to allness or divinity. Too much contrition can also become a hindrance. Jesus has said, “Go and sin no more.” The very idea of sin should be uprooted from the personality; the very idea of personality should be uprooted from the personality.”

GAYATRI: The clouds of doubts and fear are scattered by thy piercing glance.

TASAWWUF:  The Pir uses glance, atmosphere and voice. Each and all of these should be used for comforting. But the glance in tawajjeh is one of the most effective tools in the possession of a Pir. It may become a channel of radiance and divine light. It may be used until the devotee feels comfortable, is comfortable. This is the goal for consultations.

GAYATRI: All ignorance vanishes in thy illuminating presence.

TASAWWUF: One of the purposes of initiation in Sufism is to enable devotees to obtain true knowledge of both their inner and outer personalities, and along with that help to promote knowledge of the inner and outer worlds. The Pir is able to perceive any sort of hindrance. It is much easier to remove the hindrance by meditation, or glance by verbal consultation. For success in verbal consultation one must become master of the knowledge contained in the manuscript called “The Power of the Word.”

GAYATRI: A new hope is born in my heart by breathing thy peaceful atmosphere.

TASAWWUF: The Pir should be able to perceive this by the awakening of radiance in the eyes and skin of the devotee or mureed. There will be increase in sympathetic feeling and so in communication. This must be for the sake of the devotee or mureed. The Pir is an instrument of Baraka, not a collector or storer of Baraka.

GAYATRI: O inspiring Guide, through life’s puzzling ways, In thee I feel abundance of blessing.

TASAWWUF: The true Pir is an instrument of Baraka, not a collector of Baraka. When he becomes the instrument, the resistance, so to speak, diminishes, and then the divine current increases. When the divine current increases, it becomes more easily communicated. This is generally non-verbal. All lovers perceive it. This perception of lovers is actually a first step toward the universal perception, the universal communication, and the universal communion in Baraka, the divine blessings.

(This subject is presented in The Sufi Message also in the Lessons in Psychology.)

Saumiyyat:

Commentaries on the Prayer Saum

of Hazrat Inayat Khan

by

Murshid Samuel L. Lewis

(Sufi Ahmed Murad Chisti)

Toward the One, the Perfection of Love, Harmony, and Beauty,
the Only Being, United with All the Illuminated Souls
Who Form the Embodiment of the Master, the Spirit of Guidance.

Praise Be to Thee:

Praise is something that should be enunciated, announced, carried on the outbreath (Nasoul). Self-praise can be one of the worst of evils. The devotee should not imitate the orthodox who, although verbally praising a supreme Being, imply self-virtue.

Most Supreme God:

The grander the being to whom the praise is offered, the greater its value, both to the devotee and to the world. Yes, we may praise others, may appreciate, and the more inclusive those praised the more valuable. When praise reaches its utmost, it is offered to the Utmost.

Of course, there is another aspect when the heavens, so to speak, do the praising. The word “Mohammed” indicates that. But there also can be human beings praised by others. The word ahmed signifies that.

This indicates that Sufis accept a Deity, and in their inner and outer studies and sciences they tell what they can and realize what they can concerning this Deity.

Omnipotent:

This is the English equivalent to Allah-ho-Akbar. All the words and epithets we use in English have their correspondences in Hebrew and Arabic. There is a general modern tendency to Anglicize rituals and sacred phrases. Along the same lines, therefore, the Sufi Message is offering prayers and devotions in the English language. In The Thousand and One Nights it is constantly repeated, “There is no power nor might save in Allah.” We can learn this by feeling Allah with our inhalations and exhalations. When we appreciate Allah, we become stronger physically, emotionally, mentally and in all aspects of life.

Omnipresent, All-pervading:

This is in accord with the teachings of Saint Paul: “In God we live and move and have our being.” According to the Sufi teachings, the Divine Being is in and out and around us and everyone. This may be hard to conceive. One way to appreciate it is through the development of our knowledge of breath. Scriptures, but not always orthodoxies, verbalize the importance of breath. Mystics realize the importance of breath. Our consciousness is related to our breathing. Especially those who develop in the science of mysticism find this to be true.

The Only Being:

Sufis are not the only ones to proclaim this. It is also taught by some schools of Vedanta and by inference in the deeper aspects of Mahayana Buddhism. In modern times there have been many schools and teachers who verbalize that God is the only being, and then go on from that making it seem unimportant. Here Sufis definitely differ from all those who proclaim the avatarship of some person hidden or outstanding. All such teachings take man away from an appreciation of his own potentialities—that God made man in His image. If God made man in His image, then everyone in a certain sense is a reflection of divinity; everyone has the potentiality of divinity.

Sufis also teach tauhid, but the various aspects of Godhood are explained in diverse places, both in the literature and inner teachings.

Take Us in Thy Parental Arms:

As one advances in mysticism, the emphasis is not so much on God the mother or God the father. One generally finds that those schools of religion and devotion who emphasize or overemphasize the importance of either God as mother or God as father also indulge openly or covertly in self-praise. We can call God mother, we can call God father, and we will not be wrong. Certainly God has all those merits we see in the mother and all those virtues we behold in the father. In the Hadith it says, “Allah loves His Creation more than a mother loves her offspring.”

Whatever be our outlook it is most wonderful when one can feel the parenthood of God, either as mother or father or both. One will feel a sense of protection, one will feel a sense of security.

Raise Us From the Denseness of the Earth:

Although in the prayer we are beseeching and we make the proper movement, this alone does not take us above materiality. True, it is a first step. One can rise above materiality by the refinement of breath, by loving devotion, by self-effacement, by kindness and consideration to others, and by many means, especially when one follows the law of renunciation.

Thy Beauty Do We Worship:

This phrase is very much in danger of becoming a source of illusion unless it is put into practice, unless it has an actual effect on the awakened consciousness. Sufis actually find beauty everywhere. There is a saying that the Sufi finds Allah in every leaf of the tree and every stone of the ground. While this is poetic, it can be realized when the heart feelings are awakened and one actually experiences joy in the daily life in small or large affairs, in all small or large beholdings.

To Thee Do We Give Willing Surrender:

This is the most elusive matter. The term “Muslim” is supposed to mean one who surrenders, although more literally would mean a pacified person. One meets multitudes of Muslims who say they surrender and they have not the slightest idea of the meaning of the word “surrender.” The Apostle has said: “Praise God in times of prosperity and surrender to Him in times of adversity.”

To surrender means to remove the ego. It does not mean blindly saying “yes” to everybody but to remove one’s own ego by boosting that of others hardly adds to the light in the world. No doubt one must learn to control the ego of others. In the end, as we might find in the higher Buddhist teachings, to become empty also means to become full.

We must, however, learn to subdue self-assertion and this is more easily attained by the refinement of breath.

Most Merciful and Compassionate God:

This means rahm, the root of the word rahman and rahim, which we translate as compassion and mercy, though both come from the same philological root. The common devotee does not see Allah in this aspect. But if we are to follow the apostle, this is the most prevalent aspect. The other aspects have often been emphasized by the orthodoxy of various faiths. They may place severity, justice, judgment, power, or what we call the Jelal aspects of God in the first place. Or they may go to the opposite extreme, as we can see in Hinduism and some aspects of other religions and place the Jemal aspects in first place.

The Idealized Lord of the Whole Humanity:

Different religions have used different words and have argued and even warred over this. This subject is discussed at length in the literature, and in the Unity of Religious Ideals in particular.

Thee Only Do We Worship:

This is almost a repetition of an earlier phrase, that we are attracted by beauty. It means we are attracted also by thought, by name and form and by that which is above and beyond name and form. Indeed, worship itself is of value to the deepest part of man, to the functions of the soul itself.

And Towards Thee Alone Do We Aspire:

This single sentence symbolizes all that is found in The Inner Life, The Purpose of Life and Sufi teachings in general. In the spiritual life all aspiration is godward. This does not mean we entirely abandon earthly ambition; it means that earthly ambition is not separate from our divine aspiration. Or, as is said in Gayan, “It is through the hand of man that God works out His intended purpose in nature.”

Open Our Hearts Toward Thy Beauty:

These two operations are really one. When hearts are opened, beauty is beheld. When beauty is beheld, it helps open the heart.

Illuminate Our Souls With Divine Light:

It is only divine light which can illuminate the soul. There are other degrees, shades, and types of light on the physical, subtle, and spiritual planes. They may illumine the bodies of man, but the light of the soul is beyond this. In the book, Health, various grades and types of healing are explained. In the brochure on Metaphysics various states of consciousness are explained. When these are understood, the devotee will recognize all the grades and types of light, their functions and purposes in the universe.

O Thou, the Perfection:

Jesus has said, “Be ye perfect as your Father in Heaven is perfect.” This perfection is beyond conception. It indicates that that is the end and aim of life. It is the completion.

Of Love, Harmony, and Beauty:

Perfection without attributes is an Allah without attributes. It can become a lifeless ideal. But reality is never lifeless; reality is always all-inclusive. This all-inclusiveness is also super-conceptual. It has attributes; reality has attributes. And we have offered as part of the message of the new age: love, harmony, and beauty, therefore.

All-Powerful Creator:

This suggests that creation is connected with Divine Might. In the Qur’an it is said, that Allah offered the word “kun,” and this very sound or word suggests power and knowledge in the Indo-Germanic languages. There is also the same idea here that can be found in the deepest considerations of Allah-ho-Akbar, that kinetic energy arose from potential energy.

Sustainer:

According to the Hindu religion God manifests as Brahm, the Creator; Vishnu, the preserver; and Shiva or Maheish, the Destroyer or Assimilator. Mystics ultimately see God in all these aspects together. God is the One Who creates, sustains, and transforms.

Judge, and Forgiver of Our Shortcomings:

These two actually go together, although there are separate words and even separate attributes. It has been a mistake to have a God who is always judging and condemning people to some form of hell. But it is also a mistake to devitalize forgiveness. Forgiveness without substance is also a creation of man’s ego. Forgiveness and repentance go together, and those who hold that man should or can forgive without their being any repentance are as deeply in error as those who over-emphasize judgment with its condemnations.

Lord God of the East and of the West:

While Qur’an declares that the light of God is neither of the East or West, the Islamic religion has often crystallized divinity to the Ka’aba in Mecca. This itself is nothing but a form of idolatry. Allah is everywhere and in everything. No doubt there are greater accumulations of Baraka in shrines and holy places, but Allah is everywhere even more than the light of the sun can be everywhere.

Of the Worlds Above and Below:

The apostle has declared, “Holy Qur’an was given in seven dialects, and each has its inner and outer meaning. This sustains the declaration that Islam, like all the faiths before it, declares there are seven planes in the universe. These are also explained in the deepest Sufi metaphysics as well as in the wisdom teachings of all faiths.

Man is not the lowest. In Hinduism there are a number of grades of beings below man and a number above man. As consciousness is expanded, not in imagination, but in actual awakening, one becomes aware of these planes. They have been created by the light of God operating in many manners. Some of these manners can be unfolded if one studies deeply physical light in all its manifestations.

And of the Seen and Unseen Beings:

This follows from the above. In the Qur’an the jinns and angels are mentioned mostly; in other literature, other beings. These beings are not created by man’s imagination, but they do affect it as well as all aspects of consciousness.

Pour Upon Us Thy Love and Thy Light:

Now we come to the prayer of beseeching. It is not wrong to request favors from the universe. But if we are to rise above the denseness of the earth, we beseech those favors which are above the denseness of the earth.

Give Sustenance to Our Bodies, Hearts, and Souls:

This is a continuation of the above. It is love, light, and life which sustain all aspects of personality.

Use Us for the Purpose That Thy Wisdom Chooseth:

This is, of course, a variation of the Christ’s “Thy will be done on earth.” This subject is also discussed in The Purpose of Life. But there is the interpretation that in a certain sense the human being is the soul awakening. And in this sense it is God coming to life in God.

And Guide Us on the Path of Thine Own Goodness:

When there is guidance there is goodness. This is different from man’s goodness. Man’s goodness arises when things are done to his satisfaction. God’s goodness arises when the soul awakens, when the heart responds to the Voice which is constantly coming from within.

Draw Us Closer to Thee:

Which is to say by rising beyond egoicity we become aware of the Voice; by becoming aware of the Voice which emanates in and from the heart we draw closer to God; God in this sense draws closer to us.

Every Moment of Our Life:

This here and now, not in some imagined eternity, not in a distant or not-so-distant future. The Christian prayer says, “Lo, God is here.” Zen Buddhism declares: “Now!”

Until in Us Be Reflected Thy Grace:

The Grace is always reflected in us. We are not aware of it. All of Hazrat Inayat Khan’s original lectures were on this subject, but they were never published. They were secluded away. That is one of the reasons his work was stymied and stifled.

Thy Glory:

This is reflected in light and magnetism as we become aware of it in, out, around, and through us.

Thy Wisdom:

This is prajna in Sanskrit. Unlike the European word which is vague, prajna has a most definite meaning: immediate apprehension of what is, what is to be done, what we are to be, and what we and everyone else are.

Thy Joy:

This needs no comment. All efforts in music, dance, art, and devotion are making not only individuals but all of mankind aware of it. and Thy Peace:

This is beyond these. It is beyond movement and yet it is not absent in movement. It is a living stillness; it is living non-action. It is the stimulus within everything.